£r      /      , 


( n  -t^  '  ■!    ~    '  7  P  *■'  *tc/  ^*» 


y 


/' 


sec 

3££2- 


n,  fjjiTU 

JUL  24  1953 

MEMOIRS 


REV.  SAMUEL  J,  MILLS, 

LATE  MISSIONARY 

TO    THE 

SOUTH  WESTERN  SECTION  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

AND 

AGENT  OF  THE  AMERICAN  COLONIZATION  SOCIETY, 

DEPUTED  TO  EXPLORE  THE  COAST  OF  AFRICA. 

BY  GARDINER  SPRING,  D.  D. 

YA6IOR  OF  THE  BRICK  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH,  IN  THE  CITY  OF  NEW-YORK. 

'H  #y<*7r)j  «  &t£  rx  ixvryjg. 


NEW-YORK : 

PUBLISHED    BY    THE    NEW-YORK    EVANGELICAL    MISSIONARY    SOCIETY. 
J.  Seymour,  printer. 

1S20. 


\uuthern  Oairict  of  l\en  •  i  08*!  *!  • 
r»E  IT  REMEMBERED,  that  on  the  ninth  day  of  Marcn,  m  the  fourty-fourth  year  ofth« 
JO  Independence  of  the  United  States  or  America,  J.   Seymocr,  (on  behalf  of  the  New -York 
Evangelical  Missionary  Society,)  of  the  said  District,  hath  deposited  in  this  office  the  title  of 
a"  book,  the  rijht  whereof  he  claims  as  proprietor,  in  the  words  following,  to  wit : 

•'  Memoirs  of  the  Rev.  Samuel  J.  Mills,  late  Missionary  to  the  South  western  section  of  the 
"United  States,  and  Agent  of  the  American  Colonization  Society,  deputed  to  explore  the 
"  coast  of  Africa  By  Gardiner  Spring,  D.  D.  Pastor  of  the  Brick  Presbyterian  Church,  in  the 
"city  of  New- York. 

'H   (tyi^x  a  £»fTH  T*  «»uTtic." 

In  conformity  to  the  Act  of  the  Congress  of  the  United  States,  entitled  "  An  Act  for  the  en- 
couragement of  Learning  bv  securing  the  Copies  of  Maps,  Charts,  and  Books,  to  the  authors 
and  nroorietorsof  such  copies,  duriog  the  time  therein  mentioned  And  also  to  an  Act,  entitled 
"  an  Act  supplementary  to  an  Act,  entitled  an  Act  for  the  encouragement  of  Learning,  by  se- 
curing the  copies  of  Maps, Charts,  and  Books,  to  the  authors  and  proprietors  of  suchcopies, dur- 
ing the  times  there  in  mentioned,  and  extending  the  benefits  thereof  to  the  arts  of  designing,  en- 
SraviDg,  and  etching  historical  and  other  prints." 

GILBERT  L.  THOMPSON, 
Clerk  of  the  Southern  District  of  Nen-  York.' 


By  those  who  are  acquainted  with  the  pressure 
of  ministerial  duty,  and  the  difficulty  of  collecting 
the  materials  for  such  a  work,  no  apology  will  be 
demanded  for  the  unexpected  delay  of  this  publica- 
tion. The  writer  laments  that  he  has  failed  in  the 
attempt  to  obtain  what  has  appeared  to  him  impor- 
tant information,  and  will  sensibly  feel  his  obligations 
to  the  friends  and  acquaintances  of  Mr.  Mills,  for 
communicating  to  him  with  perfect  freedom,  what- 
ever facts  or  observations  may  occur  to  their  minds, 
in  perusing  these  pages,  which  in  their  view,  may  be 
of  service  to  a  future  edition. 

New-York.  Marck  1820. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

His  youtli  and  conversion 

CHAPTER  II. 

His  education,  and  early  devotion  to  the  Missionary  cause 17 

CHAPTER  III. 

His  interest  and  agency  in  the  promotion  of  Foreign  Missions 26 

CHAPTER  IV. 

His  acquaintance  with  Obookiab,  and  the  consequent  establishment  of 
the  Foreign  Mission  School 44 

CHAPTER  V. 

I  His  Missionary  tours  into  the  Western  and  Southern  sections  of  the 

United  States 5! 

CHAPTER  VI. 

His  instrumentality  in  bringing  forward  the  American  Bible  Society,  and 
the  United  Foreign  Missionary  Society 96 

CHAPTER  VII. 

His  residence  in  New-York,  and  his  exertions  in  behalf  of  the  poor  and 
ignorant  in  that  city 10S 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

His  exertions  in  behalf  of  Africa   121 

CHAPTER  IX. 

His  Journal  as  Agent  of  the  Colonization  Society 159 

CHAPTER  X. 

His  last  illness  and  death 224 

CHAPTER  XI. 

His  general  character ~30 

Conclusion *** 


ERRATUM. 

Page.  106,  tenth  line  from  bottom,  for  Bombay,  read  Bambey. 


CHAPTER  I. 


HIS    YOUTH    AND    CONVERSION. 


Next  to  the  devotions  of  the  closet,  and  the  perusal 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  there  are  few  means  of  ad- 
vancement in  the  divine  life  better  adapted  to  their 
end,  than  a  familiar  acquaintance  with  the  lives  of 
godly  men.     If  Religion  appears  lovely  when  por- 
trayed merely  in  the  simplicity  and  amiableness  of 
her  principles,  how  much  more  lovely  when  exhi- 
bited in  the  purity  and  benevolence  of  her  conduct. 
When  we  see  something  more  than  right  views  and 
holy  dispositions ;  when  we  behold  not  the  portrait, 
but  the  living  features  of  her  excellence;  her  image 
sinks  into  the  soul.     Few  can  rise  from  the  Biogra- 
phy of  such  men   as  Xavier,    Beveridge,  Baxter, 
Brainerd,  Edwards,  and  Fuller,  without  deep  and 
vivid  impressions  of  the  worth  of  piety,  and  of  the 
importance  and  feasibility  of  eminent   attainments. 
Who  that  has  traced  the  footsteps  of  some  favoured 
child  of  mercy  through  all  the  toil  and  discourage- 
ment of  the  Christian  life — that  has  seen  his  heavenly 
spirit — that  has  witnessed  his  piety  toward  God  and 
his  beneficence  toward  men — that,  with  delighted  ad- 
miration, has  pursued  his  path  to  the  threshold  of 

B 


10  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

heaven;  has  not  been  eager  to  catch  his  falling  man- 
tle, and  bless  the  Father  of  mercies  for  raising  up 
men  to  shine  as  lights  in  the  world,  and  to  shed '  a 
lustre  through  a  long  line  of  succeeding  generations. 

No  inconsiderable  portion  of  this  hallowed  feeling 
will,  it  is  believed,  be  excited  by  contemplating  the 
character  of  the  late  Samuel  J.  Mills.  If  any  man 
has  a  claim  that  his  real  character  should  be  exhi- 
bited, and  the  extent  of  his  usefulness  impartially 
developed,  this  claim  belongs  to  the  subject  of  these 
Memoirs.  While  few  men  have  more  merited  pub- 
lic applause  and  gratitude,  few  of  such  eminent  use- 
fulness have  received  less  than  he.  These  we  know 
were  not  the  rewards  he  sought ;  but  it  is  not  the 
less  delightful,  nor  the  less  dutiful,  that  they  should 
be  the  tribute  we  pay. 

It  was  the  privilege  of  this  beloved  man  to  be  the 
child  of  pious  parents.  He  was  the  son  of  a  venerable 
clergyman,  "  whose  praise  is  in  the  churches,"  and 
who  is  now  the  Pastor  of  a  respectable  congregation 
in  the  town  of  Torringford,  in  the  county  of  Litch- 
field, State  of  Connecticut.  His  mother  was  the 
daughter  of  Samuel  Robbins,  of  a  respectable  fa- 
mily originally  from  Weathersfield,  in  Hartford 
county,  in  the  same  State.  She  was  a  woman  of  very 
exemplary  character  and  pre-eminent  piety,  and  one 
whose  memory  is  embalmed  in  the  hearts  of  all  who 
knew  her.  Samuel  was  their  third  child,  and  was 
born  the  21st  of  April,  1783. 

Could  we  without  sacrilege  enter  the  sanctuary  of 
a  mother's  bosom,  we  might  whisper  a  tale  that 
would  account  for  the  distinguished  usefulness  with 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  Il 

which  God  has  condescended  to  favour  some  of  the 
best  of  men.  Many  a  godly  mother  can  say, — "  I 
have  had  peculiar  solicitudes  respecting  this  child. 
Even  before  its  birth,  I  dedicated  it  to  the  Lord ;  and 
then  engaged  that  it  should  be  unreservedly  devoted 
to  his  glory.  And  when  the  little  immortal  was  com- 
mitted to  my  arms,  with  many  prayers  and  tears  did 
I  renew  my  engagements,  till  it  was  strongly  impress- 
ed on  my  mind,  that  God  had  heard  my  cry  and  ac- 
cepted my  offering."  This  is  something  more  than 
fiction  in  relation  to  Mr.  Mills.  A  plant  so  early 
watered  might  be  expected  to  enjoy  the  most  pa- 
tient care  and  unremitting  tenderness  in  its  progres- 
sive maturity.  "  Train  up  a  child  in  the  way  he 
should  go,  and  when  he  is  old  he  will  not  depart 
from  it,"  is  a  maxim  too  full  of  obligation  and 
encouragement,  to  have  been  so  long  lost  sight 
of  by  too  many  of  the  Christian  Church.  It  is  a 
precious  thought,  that  God  has  engaged  to  pre- 
serve a  church  in  the  world  from  the  children  of 
believing  parents.  What  pious  parent  will  not  be 
inspirited  in  his  duty,  when  he  surveys  the  children 
of  his  care,  and  remembers  that  it  was  once  said, 
"  Of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven  !" 

The  childhood  and  youth  of  Mr.  Mills  were  chiefly 
spent  under  his  father's  roof,  in  the  possession  of  the 
most  faithful  instructions,  and  of  the  best  kind.  When 
quite  a  child,  his  mind  exhibited  no  common  sensi- 
bility to  the  concerns  of  religion,  and  was  easily  and 
sometimes  deeply  affected  with  his  neglect  of  his  re- 
ligious opportunities,  and  his  ruined  condition  as  a 
sinner.     These  impressions  gradually  wore  away, 


12  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

ft 

until  the  year  1798,  when  they  were  revived,  and 
his  attention  powerfully  arrested,  during  a  season 
of  the  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  his  native 
town*.  This  revival  of  religion  took  place  about 
the  time  of  a  very  general  "  outpouring"  upon  the 
churches  of  New-England.  A  minister  of  eminence, 
and  who  was  once  settled  in  Connecticut,  informed 
the  writer  that  he  distinctly  recollects  of  standing 
one  day  at  his  own  door,  and  enumerating  upward 
of  seventy  congregations,  that  lay  under  his  eye,  and 
that  were  contiguous  with  each  other,  who,  that 
same  year,  were  visited  with  seasons  of  refreshing 
from  the  divine  presence.  Not  far  from  one  hundred 
and  fifty  congregations  in  New-England  enjoyed  at 
that  time  the  like  blessing. 

Young  Mills  was  then  fifteen  years  of  age.  Na- 
turally very  retired  and  incommunicative,  he  was 
least  of  all  disposed  to  say  much  concerning  the  ex- 
ercises of  his  own  mind.  But  such  were  his  views 
of  his  own  sinfulness,  so  severe  his  distress,  and  so 
bitter  his  opposition  to  God,  that  he  would  some- 
times "  break  out  in  expressions  of  unyielding  rebel- 
lion." With  nothing  was  his  dissatisfaction  more  pain- 
ful, than  the  discriminations  of  the  divine  favour  in 
showing  mercy  to  those  who  were  around  him,  while 
he  himself  was  apparently  left  to  obduracy  and  ruin. 
He  had  beheld  many  of  his  companions  in  years  and 
in  sin,  i  together  with  an  elder  brother,  a  sister  and  a 


*  For  a  narrative  of  this  work  of  grace,  from  the  pen   of  the  father 
of  Mr.  Mills,  reference  may  be  had  to  the  Conn.  Evang.  Mag.  vol.  1. 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILES.  13 

niece,  all  residing  under  the  same  roof,  and  all  that  re- 
mained of  his  father's  descendants,  rejoicing  in  hope, 
and  united  to  the  visible  Church;  while  he  himself  ob- 
tained no  relief  from  his  agony,  but  remained  in  "  the 
gall  of  bitterness  and  the  bonds  of  iniquity."  Such 
was  his  state  of  mind  for  many  months,  and  such  it 
continued,  when  the  revival  began  to  decline,  and 
when  it  was  gone  by !  Two  full  years  he  remained 
id  this  dismal  frame  of  mind,  still  refusing  to  bow  at 
the  footstool  of  mercy;  and,  to  adopt  his  own  senti- 
ment, "  at  heart  still  cursing  the  day  in  which  he  was 
born."  But  he  had  seen  too  much  of  his  own  vileness 
to  relapse  into  a  state  of  unconcern.  With  some  ap- 
parent mitigation  of  his  distress  he  left  his  father's 
house  for  a  neighbouring  town,  to  take  charge  of  a 
farm  that  had  been  bequeathed  him  by  his  maternal 
grandmother.  His  letters  during  this  period,  con- 
vince us  that  there  was  much  in  this  absence 
from  the  bosom  and  prayers  of  his  endeared  family, 
to  increase  his  apprehensions,  that  he  should  at  last 
be  an  exile  from  God's  presence,  and  an  outcast  from 
the  community  of  his  people.  In  November,  1801, 
he  returned  home  with  the  view  of  spending  the 
winter  at  an  Academy  in  the  town  of  Litchfield,  about 
twelve  miles  off",  but  with  no  repose  to  his  depress- 
ed and  troubled  mind.  On  the  morning  of  his  de- 
parture for  Litchfield,  ever  anxious  for  her  son,  and 
never  more  than  now,  his  mother  took  an  opportu- 
nity of  inquiringinto  the  stale  of  his  mind,  and  begged 
him  to  make  an  ingenuous  disclosure  of  his  feelings. 
For  a  moment  he  was  silent  and  wept ;  but  his  heart 
was  too  full,  long  to  suppress  the  emotions  produced 


14  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

by  so  affecting  a  request.  '  He  raised  his  head, 
and  with  eyes  streaming  with  tears,  exclaimed,  " O 
that  I  had  never  been  born  !  O  that  I  had.  never  been 
born !  For  two  years  I  have  been  sorry  God  ever 
made  me."  What  reply  could  such  a  mother  make 
to  such  a  disclosure  ?  It  was  given  her  in  that  same 
hour  what  she  should  speak : — "  My  son,"  said  she, 
"  you  are  born,  and  you  can  never  throw  ofFyour  ex- 
istence, nor  your  everlasting  accountability  for  all 
your  conduct."  This  heavy  thought  was  like  a  dag- 
ger to  his  soul.  His  mother  expressed  her  fears  that 
he  had  never  thoroughly  seen  the  evil  of  his  own 
heart,  and  that  he  had  much  to  learn  before  he  was 
acquainted  with  himself; — to  which  he  ventured  to 
say,  "  I  have  seen  to  the  very  bottom  of  hell !"  With 
this  frame  of  mind,  he  took  a  melancholy  leave  of 
his  parents  for  the  winter;  and  it  was  a  day  never  to 
be  forgotten  in  the  life  of  Mr.  Mills,  nor  in  our  recol- 
lection of  those  splendid  schemes  of  benevolence 
which  characterized  his  subsequent  history,  and  to 
which  the  events  of  this  day  bore  so  intimate  a  rela- 
tion. What  took  place  under  his  father's  roof,  may 
be  easily  conjectured  ; — a  scene,  apparently  of  very 
little  moment,  and  never  unveiled  'till  now — a  scene, 
the  world  would  scarcely  deign  to  look  at,  but  one 
on  which  the  Sacred  Three  look  down  with  smiles — 
a  scene,  in  which  no  prince  or  princess  is  the  actor, 
but  one  which  princes  might  come  down  from  their 
thrones  to  emulate : — a  devout  and  humble  woman, 
wrestling  with  the  Angel  of  the  Covenant,  and  as  a 
prince  obtaining  power  to  prevail ! 

The  farewell  to  his  mother  drove  her  to  her  knees. 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  15 

There  is  such  a  thing  as  special  faith  in  prayer.  It 
was  such  to  this  dear  saint,  when  she  went  to  plead 
for  her  poor  son.  She  felt  his  sorrows  and  her  own; 
and  God  was  pleased  not  only  to  show  her  that  all 
her  help  was  in  him,  but  to  enable  her  to  feel  that  to 
him  could  her  heart  turn  as  her  only  God  in  covenant, 
and  from  him  could  it  find  unutterable  relief.  She  did 
not  leave  her  closet,  till  she  found  the  full  relief  she 
sought,  and  till  her  mind  was  confidently  assured 
that  God  would  remember  mercy  for  her  child  !  It 
ought  to  be  recorded,  that  on  that  very  morning,  it 
pleased  the  Holy  Ghost,  as  she  afterwards  ascertain- 
ed, to  knock  off  the  chains  from  this  unhappy  pri- 
soner, and  introduce  him  into  the  liberty  of  the  sons 
of  God.  He  had  not  gone  far  before  he  had  such  a- 
view  of  the  perfections  of  God,  that  he  wondered  he 
had  never  seen  their  beauty  and  glory  before.  There 
was  nothing  in  God  now  which  distressed  him.  He 
had  lost  all  his  opposition  to  the  divine  sovereignty; 
and,  such  were  his  views  of  this  adorable  perfection, 
that  he  could  not  refrain  from  exclaiming,  "  O  glo- 
rious sovereignty  !  O  glorious  sovereignty  !"  He 
retired  a  small  distance  into  the  woods,  that  he 
might  be  the  more  at  liberty  to  contemplate  the 
character  of  God,  and  adore  and  extol  his  holy  and 
amiable  sovereignty ;  but  he  here  saw  so  much  of 
God,  that  his  mind  was  almost  lost  in  the  overwhelm- 
ing manifestation.  The  scene  was  altogether  new. 
There  was  a  wonderful  change  either  in  God  or  in 
him.  Every  thing  was  gilded  with  light  and  glory ; 
and  now  and  then,  as  he  gazed  at  the  splendour  and 
majesty  of  the  divine  character,  he  would  still  ex- 


16  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

claim,  "  O  glorious  sovereignty !"  It  does  not  ap- 
pear that  in  all  this  he  was  bribed  into  acquiescence. 
"  His  mind  was  so  constantly  occupied  in  viewing 
the  perfections  of  God,  and  in  meditating  on  his 
word  and  works,  and  so  continued  for  several  weeks, 
that  he  did  not  think  of  himself  with  any  degree  of 
concern."  Such  is  the  nature  of  genuine  religion. 
It  is  far  from  being  indispensable  to  our  cordial  ac- 
quiescence in  God's  character  and  government,  to 
be  persuaded  that  we  are  interested  in  his  mercy. 
Though  from  Mr.  Mills'  letters,  his  friends  were  in- 
duced to  hope  that  some  change  had  taken  place  in 
bis  views ;  he  himself  was  conscious  of  no  hope, 
till  about  three  months  after  this  period.  "  Surely, 
it  shall  be  said  of  Jacob  and  of  Israel,  What  hath 
God  wrought!" 


REV.    SAMUEL   J.    MILLS.  17 


CHAPTER  II. 


HIS    EDUCATION    AND    EARLY    DEVOTION    TO    THE 
MISSIONARY    CAUSE. 


We  can  scarcely  fail  to  have  observed,  that  the 
Divine  Spirit  often  gives  a  particular  impulse  in  con- 
version, which  prepares  its  subject  for  some  particu- 
lar service.  There  are  those  who  are  impressed 
with  enlarged  views  of  divine  truth  ;  and  not  unfre- 
quently  of  the  importance,  consistency,  and  beauty 
of  some  particular  truths,  which  in  the  developements 
of  Divine  Providence,  it  is  seen  they  are  destined  to 
defend  and  maintain.  And  there  are  those  who  are 
almost  instantaneously  roused  to  purposes  of  active 
benevolence;  and  the  first  discernible  tendencies  of 
whose  affections  are  toward  the  wants  and  woes  of 
their  perishing  fellow-men.  To  one  who  is  conversant 
with  the  peculiarities  of  their  exercises  on  spiritual 
subjects,it  is  not  more  certain, that  Jonathan  Edwards 
and  Andrew  Fuller  were  prepared,  in  the  early 
stages  of  their  Christian  experience,  for  the  distin- 
guished part  they  have  acted  in  illustrating  and  de- 

C 


18  MEMOIRS    GE    THE    LATE 

monstrating  the  grand  truths  of  revealed  religion, 
than  were  David  Brainerd  and  Samuel  J.  Mills,,  for 
distinguished  efforts  as  Missionaries  of  the  cross. 

The  direction  of  young  Mills'  thoughts  may  be 
gathered  from  a  single  suggestion,  soon  after  his  re- 
turn from  Litchfield.  The  first  idea  his  father  had 
of  his  change  of  mind,  arose  from  an  observation  he 
made,  "  that  he  could  not  conceive  of  any  course  of  life 
in  which  to  pass  the  rest  of  his  days,  that  would  prove  so 
pleasant,  as  to  go  and  communicate  the  Gospel  salvation  to 
the  poor  Heathen."  Thus  early  did  a  sovereign  God, 
who  has  pity  on  the  Heathen,  set  apart  Samuel  J. 
Mills  for  a  Missionary.  It  is  somewhat  remarka- 
ble that  from  this  same  hour,  he  never  once  lost 
sight  of  his  darling  object.  Though  but  a  youth  of 
sixteen,  he  discovered  a  zeal  in  the  Missionary  cause, 
an  eagerness  in  the  pursuit  of  Missionary  intelli- 
gence, and  an  enlargement  of  thought  in  his  plans, 
to  become  acquainted  with  the  true  state  of  the  une- 
vangelized  world,  which  left  little  doubt  that  he 
was  chained  to  his  purpose  by  a  superior  power. 

It  was  a  heart  yearning  over  the  miseries  of  pe- 
rishing millions,  that  first  led  him  to  think  of  acqui- 
ring an  education  with  a  view  to  the  gospel  ministry. 
Having  consulted  his  parents,  and  unfolded  all  his 
purpose,  which,  should  God  permit,  was  no  less  than 
to  devote  his  life  to  the  cause  of  Missions  in  foreign 
lands;  and  having  received  their  approbation  and 
their  blessing,  he  resolved  on  measures  for  changing 
his  course  of  life.  The  Spirit  of  God  came  over  him 
like  Elisha  in  the  field.  While  toiling  at  the  plough^ 
was  his  heart  touched  with  compassion  for  the  heathen 


REV.    SAMUEL   J.   MILLS.  19 

world,and  he  bid  adieu  to  his  farm,  to  obtain  an  educa- 
tion on  purpose  to  carry  the  Gospel  to  millions  who 
perish  for  lack  of  knowledge.  Thus  in  a  retire  1 
in  Litchfield  county,  was  the  King  of  Zion  beginning 
that  grand  course  of  operations  which  have  produced 
such  a  mighty  revolution  in  the  American  Churches, 
and  which  bear  so  intimate  a  relaiion  to  the  progres- 
sive glories  of  his  kingdom.  Having  put  his  secular 
concerns  into  other  hands,  and  having  previously 
connected  himself  with  the  Church,  under  the  pasto- 
ral care  of  his  father,  Mills  became  a  member  of  Wil- 
liams' College,  in  Massachusetts,  in  the  autumn  of 
1806.  As  a  scholar,  he  was  of  respectable  standing; 
but  as  a  youth  who  "  walked  with  God,"  and  whose 
uniform  deportment  evinced  that  he  was  devoted  to 
interests  superior  to  his  own,  he  shone  as  a  light  in 
the  earth.  Ardent  and  matured  as  his  piety  was  at 
more  advanced  periods,  it  may  be  said  of  Mr.  Mills, 
that  he  began  his  career  very  much  as  he  ended  it. 
At  this  early  period,  his  piety  was  of  that  strong, 
yet  fervent,  that  unostentatious,  yet  practical  and  ef- 
ficient kind,  that  gave  the  highest  evidence  that  he 
was  a  child  of  God.  Engaged  in  pursuits,  in  which 
many  a  godly  youth  is  allured  from  duty,  by  the 
glare  of  science  and  the  love  of  fame,  he  not  merely 
retained  his  integrity,  and  made  sensible  progression 
in  holiness,  but  by  a  deportment  so  circumspect  and 
kind,  that  even  the  enemies  of  religion  could  not 
but  respect  him;  and  by  a  consistency  and  sweetness 
of  character,  which  gave  so  much  lustre  to  vital 
piety,  that  his  friends  felt  the  reproach  of  his  exam- 
ple ;  did  he  become  the  means  of  conversion,  stead- 


20  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

fastness,  and  zeal,  and  wilj,  be  long  remembered  as 
a  distinguished  blessing  to  the  Seminary  of  which  he 
was  a  member. 

To  many  a  pious  youth,  the  weight  of  moral  obli- 
gation seems  to  be  too  much  suspended  during  a 
four  years'  residence  within  the   walls  of  a  college. 
Too  many  appear  to  feel  that  they  have  discharged 
their  obligations,  while  irrespective  of  the  present, 
they  only  prepare  for  the  future;  and  it  does  not 
come  within  the  perview  of  their  plans  to  do  good, 
but  only  to  obtain  it.     It  may  possibly  deserve   re- 
flection, whether  the  indifference  of  the  pious  young 
men  who  are  members  of  our  colleges,  to  the  obli- 
gations of  active  usefulness,  may  not  be  one  reason 
why  the  light  of  science  so  often  dazzles  only  to  at- 
tract and  consume  the  insect  that  carelessly  flutters 
around  it,  and  why  our  seminaries  of  learning,  with 
all  their  eminent   usefulness,  so   frequently  prove  a 
snare.     Every  where  Mills'  object  was  but  one.    To 
him,  nothing  had  charms  so  powerful,  as  the  glory 
of  his  Redeemer  and  the  salvation   of  men.     The 
conversion  of  a  sinner  from  the  error  of  his  ways,  the 
deliverance  of  one  immortal  being  from  everlasting 
burnings,    was  to  his  benevolent  mind   enough  to 
compensate  a  thousand  fold  for  all  the  laurels  of  a 
Caesar.     While  he  was  a  member  of  College,  there 
was  a  revival  of  religion  in  that  Institution,  of  which 
he  was  the  chief  instrument.     There  are  not  a  few 
of  his  fellow-students  now  in  the  ministry,  who  owe 
their  hopes  of  heaven,  and  their  usefulness  on  earth, 
to  his  instrumentality.    Nor  would  we  fail  to  remark, 
that  some  of  those  beloved  men,  whom  the  American 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  21 

Church  has  been  permitted  to  send  into  the  seclu- 
sions of  our  own  wildernesses,  and  to  plant  on  the 
banks  of  the  Ganges  and  the  Indus,  will  long  remem- 
ber his  instrumentality  in  their  conversion  and  Mis- 
sionary zeal.  His  contemporaries  at  the  College 
will  delight  to  linger  on  the  recollection  of  his  excel- 
lence; and  can  never  forget  how  the  salvation  of  the 
dear  youth  with  whom  he  was  associated,  the  revi- 
val of  pure  and  undefiled  religion,  and  the  desola- 
tions of  the  heathen  world,  were  themes  that  often 
drew  tears  from  his  eyes  and  persuasion  from  his 
tongue,  as  he  visited  from  room  to  room,  and  walked 
from  grove  to  grove. 

The  following  extracts  from  his  own  Diary  will 
better  evince  the  state  of  his  mind  at  this  period,  and 
be  more  gratifying  to  our  readers,  than  any  narrative 
of  our  own, 

"  June  25, 1 806.  I  hope  1  shall  have  an  opportunity 
to  retire  and  address  the  Throne  of  Grace  to-day 
without  molestation.  O  that  God  would  be  with  me, 
and  assist  me  in  the  performance  of  duty  !  It  will  be 
a  stupid  time  indeed,  if  the  Lord  does  not  pour  down 
his  spirit  and  convince  me  of  my  unworthiness  and 
dependence.  O  how  unworthy  we  are  at  this  insti- 
tution to  partake  of  the  crumbs  that  fall  from  our 
Master's  table !  Blessed  be  God,  he  has,  as  I  trust, 
wrought  a  good  work  upon  the  hearts  of  some,  and 
is  forcing  conviction  and  light  upon  the  minds  of 
others.  I  hope  nothing  may  retard  the  progress  of 
this  most  glorious  work. 

"  Thursday,  2ti.     Attended  conference  this  even- 


22  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

ing,  composed  principally  of  the   Freshman  Class. 

A  very  good  meeting.     Many  very  solemn  ;  K- 

much  cast  down.  It  was  very  evident  God  was 
striving  with  some  of  his  disobedient  creatures.  The 
work  is  the  Lord's,  and  he  is  abundantly  able  to 
carry  it  on. — Arise,  O  Lord,  thou  and  the  ark  of  thy 
strength !  It  seems  to  me  I  never  longed  so  much 
for  the  Sabbath  as  I  do  now.  I  am  afraid  the  im- 
pressions of  my  classmates  will  wear  off.  But  all 
things  are  possible  with  God. 

"  Saturday,  28.  Think  I  feel  something  of  a  praying- 
frame  this  morning. — O  for  more  fervour,  more  en- 
gagedness,  more  activity,  in  the  cause  of  the  blessed 
God  !  I  hope  this  may  be  a  sweet  day  to  my  soul. 
Think  I  see  something  of  my  unworthiness. 

"  Sabbath  Morning,  29.  Have  some  view  of  my  de- 
pendence upon  God  and  of  my  awful  stupidity.  1 
pray  God  to  be  with  me  to-day,  and  keep  me  from 
injuring  his  cause,  and  preserve  me  in  a  praying 
frame ! — At  Noon. — Just  returned  from  meeting — an 
uncommon  time  with  me — think  I  have  never  been 
so  carried  above  this  world  before ;  never  found  my- 
self so  nigh  the  foot  of  the  cross.  Come,  Holy  Spirit, 
heavenly  Dove,  give  me,  unworthy  me,  a  spirit. of 
prayer !  O  humble  me — keep  me  at  the  foot  of  the 
cross.  Grant  that  I  may  always  feel  uneasy  when  I 
wander  from  that  delightful  place  !  Grant  that  I  may 
make  it  my  home  there,  and  never  wound  my  Re- 
deemer in  the  house  of  his  friends ! 

"  Nov.  10.  [After  vacation.]  I  have  been  in  town  two 
weeks.  Professing  Christians  not  so  much  alive  as 
they  generally  were  last  term.     O  that  God  would 


REV.    SAMUEL   J.    MILLS.  23 

revive  us  again  ! — that  his  saints  might  rejoice,  and 
that  immortal  souls  might  be  ransomed  from  eternal 
death!  O  that  He  would  make  his  children  feel 
their  dependence,  and  bring  them  to  cast  themselves 
at  his  footstool !  All  our  strength  is  from  the  Lord  ; 
I  hope  he  will  not  cast  us  off  for  ever,  but  carry  on 
his  own  work  as  best  pleases  him.  We  are  brought 
very  low ;  and  if  the  Lord  look  not  upon  us,  where 
is  our  hope?  Where  can  we  look  but  to  thy  Holy 
Hill?" 

The  outpouring  of  God's  Spirit,  here  alluded  to, 
though  not  very  extensive,  was  among  the  most  sig- 
nal expressions  of  favour  to  the  Church.  The  instru- 
mentality the  subject  of  these  Memoirs  had  in  this 
work  of  grace,  we  shall  lay  before  the  reader  in  the 
language  of  one  of  his  most  valued  classmates,  who 
is  now  successfully  engaged  in  the  Christian  minis- 
try. "  During  the  last  term  of  his  first  year,  there 
was  a  revival  of  religion  in  College,  which  com- 
menced in  his  class.  It  was  then  my  opinion,  and  I 
believe  the  general  opinion,  that  Mr.  Mills  was  prin- 
cipally instrumental  in  the  hands  of  God,  in  produ- 
cing the  blessed  work.  Certain  it  is,  that  no  one 
was  so  much  resorted  to  as  he  by  those  under  se- 
rious impressions.  He  was  singularly  devoted  and 
engaged,  a  little  before  the  revival  commenced,  and 
while  it  lasted.  Nor  did  he,  after  it  had  ceased,  re- 
lapse into  that  state  of  apathy  and  indifference  so 
common  with  many,  and  to  which  there  are  so  many 
temptations  in  College.     It  may  well  be  said  of  him, 


24  MEMOIRS    OP    THE    LATE 

that  he  '  walked  with  God,'  and  I  trust  his  footsteps 
were  seen  long  after  he  left  the  College." 

It  is  in  itself  grateful,  and  of  some  importance  to 
the  subsequent  parts  of  his  history,  to  observe  the 
invariable  tendencies  of  his  mind  toward  the  grand 
objects  of  benevolence  to  which  his  life  was  so  sacred- 
ly devoted.  The  following  extract  is  from  his  Diary, 
while  a  member  of  College,  though  under  an  ob- 
literated date. 

"  O  that  I  might  be  aroused  from  this  careless  and 
stupid  state,  and  be  enabled  to  fill  up  life  well !  I 
think  I  can  trust  myself  in  the  hands  of  God,  and  all 
that  is  dear  to  me  ;  but  I  long  to  have  the  time  ar- 
rive, when  the  Gospel  shall  be  preached  to  the  poor 
Africans,  and  likewise  to  all  nations" 

Ejaculations  like  these  were  the  true  index  of  his 
soul.  It  is  his  zeal  and  exertions  as  a  Christian  phi- 
lanthropist, that  will  attract  the  deepest  and  most 
profitable  attention.  In  this  respect,  it  is  no  exag- 
geration to  say,  he  stands  almost  without  a  parallel 
among  men  not  actuated  by  the  miraculous  agency 
of  the  Holy  Ghost.  What  the  memorable  Howard 
was  in  some  few  branches  of  temporal  charity,  was 
Samuel  J.  Mills,  in  a  vast  variety  of  simple  yet  mag- 
nificent plans  of  Christian  beneficence.  Few  who 
knew  him  will  question  the  justice  of  the  observa- 
tion, that  he  possessed  feelings  which  suffered  him 
to  say  very  little  of  himself.  Though  one  of  the 
most  modest  men  I  ever  saw,  he  once  said  to  a  con- 


REV.    SAMUEL   J.    MILLS.  25 

fidential  friend,  and  a  brother  in  the  ministry  of  a 

kindred  spirit,  "  Brother  C s,  though  you  and  I 

are  very  little  beings,  we  must  not  rest  satisfied  till 
we  have  made  our  influence  extend  to  the  remotest 

corner  of  this  ruined  world." This  was  his  real 

spirit.  Simply  to  become  a  Missionary  himself,  and 
live  and  die  in  Pagan  lands,  surrounded  with  all  the 
evidences  of  successful  labour,  was  with  him  a  very 
small  matter.  His  charities  were  the  most  exalted, 
and  his  plans  most  sublime.  He  knew  how  to  labour 
for  an  interest,  distant  enough  to  bring  nothing  to 
himself,  and  "  form  a  purpose  to  feel  and  act  efficient- 
ly for  more  than  two-thirds  of  the  human  race,  never 
baptised  by  the  Christian  name." 


26»  JiEAIOIRS    0*'    THE    LATE 


CHAPTER  III. 


HIS    INTEREST    AND    AGENCY    IN    THE    PROMOTION 
OF    FOREIGN    MISSIONS. 


Among  the  projects  in  which  Mr.  Mills  took  a  deep 
interest,  and  which  was  the  first  in  his  own  estima- 
tion at  the  time  it  was  conceived,  was  the  design  0f 
propagating  the  Gospel  among  the  Heathen  in  fo- 
reign lands,  by  means  of  Missionaries  from  this 
country.  It  is  interesting  to  trace  the  connexion  be- 
tween the  plans  and  measures  devised  by  this  single 
youth  in  Williams'  College,  and  many  of  the  great 
movements  which  have  since  taken  place  in  the 
American  Church.  Though  very  little  is  to  be  found 
among  his  own  papers,  which  would  disclose  his  in- 
strumentality, the  almost  universal  acknowledgment 
of  men  interested  in  Missionary  concerns,  attributes 
to  Mr.  Mills  a  distinguished  agency  in  bringing  for- 
ward a  new  era  in  the  history  of  Missions  in  this 
Western  World. 

The  dawn  of  a  Missionary  spirit  had  begun 
to  appear  in  some  of  the  American  churches 
before.  To  those  who  have  observed  the  signs 
of  the  times,   it  cannot  be  doubtful  that  a  new 


REV.    SAMUEL   J.    MILLS.  27 

and  splendid  era  on  the  other  side  of  the  Atlantic 
was  introduced  about  eight-and-twenty  years  ago. 
In  the  year  J  792,  the  first  Missionary  Society  was 
established  by  Carey,  Fuller,  Pearce,  and  Ryland, 
at  Kettering,  in   England.     In   1795,    the  London 
Missionary  Society  was  instituted ;  and   from   this 
period  Missionary  Institutions  have  been  increasing 
in  number  throughout  the  four  quarters  of  the  globe. 
America  began  gradually  to  participate  in  the  sacred 
spirit.     Aside  from  an  establishment  formed  by  the 
Moravians  in  1734,  and  a  branch  of  the  Society  in 
Scotland     for    Propagating    Christian    Knowledge 
among  the  Indians  in  North  America,  which  was  in- 
stituted at   Boston,   in    1787,   the  honour   of  com- 
mencing the  first  Missionary  exertions  in  the  United 
States  belongs  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church.      At  their  first  Session,  as  early  as 
the  year  1789,  that  body  passed  an  order  requiring 
the  Churches  under  their  care  to  take  up  collections 
for  a  Missionary  Fund ;  and  in  1 802,  they  establish- 
ed  a  Standing  Committee  of  Missions,  which  has 
been  in  successful  operation  from  that  time  to  the 
present.     The  New- York  Missionary  Society   was 
instituted  in  1796;  the  Connecticut  Missionary  So- 
ciety in  1798;  the  Massachusetts  Missionary  Society 
in  1799 ;  and  the  New-Jersey  Missionary  Society  in 
1801. 

Hitherto,  however,  the  attention  of  the  West- 
ern World  had  been  exclusively  turned  to  do- 
mestic Missions,  among  the  new  settlements,  and  In- 
dians. To  the  eye  of  the  few  who  watched  its 
growth,  it  was  obvious  that  the  germ  of  this  tree  of 


28  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

life  had  been  gaining  strength  and  activity ;  but  it 
was  not  destined  to  shoot  out  its  branches  to  the  ri- 
ver, and  its  boughs  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  till  the 
period  at  which  we  have  now  arrived.    That  she 
had  a  distinguished  part  to  act  in  the  conversion  of 
six  hundred  millions  of  our  guilty  creation  abroad, 
beyond  her  destitute  at  home,  wa£  a  thought  that  had 
never  till  now  sunk  into  the  bosom  of  the  American 
Church.     Why  was  it  so  ?     Surely  no  nation  pos- 
sesses greater  advantages  for  disseminating  religious 
truth,  whether  we  regard  resources  or  men ;  and  no 
nation  is  under  greater  obligations  to  make  many 
and  great  exertions  for  this  exalted  object.     Why 
should  the  nations  of  Europe,  in  the  midst  of  all  their 
conflict  and  blood,  have  been  sending  their  sons 
through  different  continents  and  to  the  islands  of  the 
sea,  while  America,  this   land  of  freedom,  peace, 
wealth,  and  privilege,  circumscribes  her  exertions  to 
a  handful  of  men  within  her  own  territory  ?    If  there 
are  any  who  at  this  late  hour  are  backward  to  en- 
gage in  this  glorious  enterprise,  let  them  know,  that 
the  deliverance  of  the  Pagan  nations  is  sure ; — let 
them  know  that  as  God  has  given  the  Heathen  to  his 
Son   for    an    inheritance,    so    he    has    given    the 
sanction  of  his   own  Spirit  to  measures  for  their 
conversion, — and  that  the  most  stupid  and  barbarous 
of  men  have  been  brought  within  the   fold  of  the 
Great   Shepherd.    If  we  do  not  choose  to  engage 
in  this  work,  other  nations,  more  faithful,  will  go  for- 
ward and  be  crowned  with  success ;  but,  "  we  and 
our  father's  house  shall  be  destroyed.'" 

In  tracing  the  progress  of  the  Missionary  spirit  m 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  2$ 

this  country,  in  respect  of  Foreign  Missions,  we  have 
little  else  to  do  than  follow  the  leading  ev«nts  of 
Mr.  Mills'  life,  from  his  first  year  in  College,  to  the 
embarkation  of  the  American  Missionaries  for  Cal- 
cutta, under  the  direction  of  the  American  Board  of 
Commissioners,  in  the  year  1812.  As  has  been  al- 
ready intimated,  his  devotion  to  the  Missionary 
cause  was  early  and  invincible.  It  was  not,  however, 
until  he  became  a  member  of  College,  that  his  spirit 
of  Missions  came  out  to  view.  It  was  then  that  the  sub- 
ject of  Missions  fastened  upon  his  attention,  engross- 
ed the  meditations  of  his  serious  hours,  took  deep 
hold  of  his  feelings,  and  became  the  burden  of  his 
prayers.  It  seems  to  have  been  a  peculiar  vi- 
sitation of  the  Spirit  of  God  that  turned  all  the  soli- 
citude and  affection  of  his  heart  to  this  object.  He 
reflected  long  and  prayed  much,  before  he  disclosed 
his  views  ;  and  when  he  determined  to  unburthen  his 
mind,  by  conversing  with  two  or  three  of  his 
more  intimate  fellow-students,  it  was  in  a  man- 
ner that  deserves  to  be  related : — He  led  them 
out  into  a  meadow,  at  a  distance  from  the  Col- 
lege, to  a  retirement,  probably  familiar  to  himself, 
though  little  exposed  to  observation  or  liable  to  be 
approached,  where,  by  the  side  of  a  large  stack  of 
hay,  he  devoted  the  day  to  prayer  and  fasting,  and 
familiar  conversation  on  this  new  and  interesting 
theme ;  when,  much  te  his  surprise  and  gratification, 
he  found  that  the  Spirit  of  God  had  been  enkindling  in 
their  bosoms  the  flame  which  had  been  so  long  burn- 
ing in  his  own.  The  reader  will  not  be  surprised  to 
learn,  that  from  this  hour,  this  endeared  retreat  was 


•°"  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

often  made  solemn  by  the  presence,  and  hallowed 
by  the  piety,  of  these  dear  young  men.  It  was  to 
this  consecrated  spot  they  repaired,  to  cherish  the 
high-born  influence,  and  dedicate  themselves  renew- 
edly  to  Christ  in  this  blessed  cause ;  to  spend  many 
a  precious  day  in  humiliation,  fasting,  and  prayer, 
and  there  to  offer  to  a  present  God  those  early  and 
fervent  supplications,  to  which  may  be  traced  the 
institution  of  Foreign  Missions  in  the  new  world. 
The  operations  and  existence  of  this  Society  were 
unknown  to  the  rest  of  the  College,  and  have  re- 
mained concealed  by  a  veil,  which  has  never  been 
removed  till  now.  Though  some  of  this  little  company 
yet  remain  on  earth,  I  am  forbidden  by  very  sacred 
ties,  to  lisp  any  other  than  the  name  of  Samuel  J. 

Mills. But  I  would  shrink  from  intrusion  upon 

fellowship  so  endeared  and  so  sacred. There  is 

something  inexpressibly  pleasant  in  those  seasons  of 
favoured  devotion,  when  the  mind  perceives  the  co- 
incidence between  some  of  its  own  best  emotions  and 
the  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Such,  we  think, 
must  frequently  have  been  the  gratification  of  this  fra- 
ternal band. 

The  mind  of  Mr.  Mills  had  now  received  a  new 
impulse ;  and  his  paramount  object  was  to  devise 
measures  to  carry  the  plans  which  had  now  be- 
gun to  present  themselves  in  some  definite  shape, 
into  immediate  execution.  Well  persuaded  that  a 
successful  appeal  could  not  be  made  to  the  Churches, 
without  first  increasing  the  number  of  men  who 
were  willing  to  devote  their  lives  to  this  self-deny- 
ing service,  and  having,  as  he  supposed,   accom- 


SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  3.1 

plished  what  he  could  for  the  cause  in  Williams'  Col- 
lege; he  left  that  Institution,  and  became  a  resident 
graduate  a  few  months  at  Yale  College,  in  Con- 
necticut. His  ostensible  object  was  the  study  of 
theology;  but  his  real  object  was  to  ascertain 
whether  there  were  not  some  kindred  spirits  in  that 
Institution,  who  could  be  excited  and  encouraged  to 
participate  in  this  glorious  enterprise.  The  purpose 
of  an  all-pervading  Providence  in  this  movement, 
was,  however,  different  from  his  own.  Shortly  after 
his  arrival  at  New-Haven,  he  became  acquainted 
with  the  lamented  Obookiah,  a  Heathen  youth  from 
one  of  the  Sandwich  Islands,  who  will  be  introduced 
to  the  attention  of  the  reader  in  some  subsequent  part 
of  this  volume,  and  whose  memory  will  long  be  tender- 
ly cherished,  especially  by  the  pious  in  our  country. 
Though  we  can  say  little  of  the  success  of  his  visit 
to  New-Haven,  so  far  as  relates  to  the  infusion  of  a 
Missionary  spirit,  or  increasing  the  active  friends  of 
Foreign  Missions,  among  the  members  or  graduates 
of  the  College ;  subsequent  events  can  hardly  fail  to 
leave  the  impression,  that  his  steps  were  guided  to 
that  place  by  no  ordinary  impulse. 

The  following  spring,  Mr.  Mills  became  a  member 
of  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Andover.  Soon  af- 
ter he  united  himself  with  this  Institution,  he  was  vi- 
sited with  a  very  bitter  bereavement,  to  which  he 
alludes,  with  much  characteristic  sentiment,  in  the 
following  Letter :— It  was  the  death  of  his  mother. 


32  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

u  Dear  Sir, 

u  I  have  just  received  your  kind  letter  of 
January  21th,  and  thank  you  for  the  share  you  are 
pleased  to  take  in  our  afflictions.  May  you,  Sir,  as 
you  are  disposed  to  mourn  with  those  that  mourn, 
receive  the  blessing  of  kind  Heaven. 

"  I  hope  my  bosom  will  not  heave  a  murmuring 
sigh  because  of  this  chastising  stroke.     God,  as  we 
trust,  had  redeemed  the  soul  of  our  dear  parent,  and 
her  Saviour,  looking  down,  said,  '  Come  up  hither.' 
And  why  should  we  say  to  her  pure  spirit,  4  Stay  yet 
a  little  longer  ?'     What  had  we  to  offer  her  if  she  had 
tarried  ?  Nothing,  except  that  which  we  all  inherit 
by  the  fall,  '  stripes,  chains,  and  a  dungeon.'     For 
being  sanctified  but  in  part,  her  remaining  sins  would 
lead  her  astray,  and  she  must  be  chastised  to  bring 
her  back  to  God.  These  would  have  been  her  stripes. 
A  thousand  tender  ties  which  bind  us  down  to  things 
which  perish  in  the  using,  and  "  pestered  in  this  pin- 
hole here  which  men  call  earth ;" — this  her  dungeon. 
It  is  thus  we  languish.     And  is  not  that  a  dungeon 
which  excludes  the  matchless  beauties  of  the  eter- 
nal Godhead,  and  gives  us  not  so  fair  a  view  as 
Moses  had  when  hid  within  the  clefts  of  the  rock  ? 
She  now  is  free  indeed! — made  free  by  grace,  and 
doubly  freed  by  death.     When  I  left  Andover,  I 
thought  most  likely  I  should  see  my  mother  alive— 
when  I  arrived  at  Hartford,  I  was  informed  she  was 
no  more  !     Her  last  sigh  had  escaped  me.    I  hoped 
the  information  was  not  correct,  and  half  believed  it, 
until  a  second  inquiry  helped  to  confirm  my  fears, 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  33 

On  my  way  before  I  arrived  home,  f  passed  the  bury- 
ing ground  ;  and  if  I  called  there,  I  knew  it  would  sa- 
tisfy all  doubts.  If  she  was  dead,  I  could  tell  where  they 
had  laid  her ;  for  my  father  in  my  earliest  days  would 
lead  me  to  the  burying  ground,  and  tell  me  where 
my  mother  would  be  buried  and  where  he  should  be 
laid,  and  I  would  weep,  and  hope  that  I  should  lie 
there  first.  When  1  arrived  at  the  burying  ground, 
the  grave  was  newly  covered — it  was  my  mother's ! 
Here  I  gave  vent  to  the  most  impassioned  burst  of 
wo.  I  wept  not  that  my  mother  had  gone  to  glory, 
but  that  I  should  see  her  face  no  more — no  more 
should  hear  her  warning  voice,  no  more  should  share 
her  prayers.  Her  dust  is  precious  dust,  and  shall 
arise  triumphant,  when  the  trump  of  her  Jesus  shall 
call  her  to  judgment.  Upon  my  arrival  home,  1  found 
the  gray  locks  of  my  afflicted  father  had  been  shaken 
by  the  blast ;  still  he  seemed  to  be  supported  from 
above,  and  hopes,  that  as  his  day  is  so  his  strength 
will  be.  He  thanks  you,  dear  Sir,  and  all  his  Chris- 
tian friends,  who  remember  him  in  their  prayers." 

This  dear  woman  died  in  the  faith  and  hope  of  the 
Gospel,  on  the  30th  of  December,  1809.  It  was  while 
he  was  a  member  of  the  Theological  Seminary,  that 
the  compiler  of  these  sheets  was  first  honoured  with 
an  acquaintance  with  this  invaluable  man.  Here  Mr. 
Mills  found  several  of  his  former  companions,  who 
had  dedicated  themselves  to  the  cause  of  Missions 
while  together  at  Williams'  College ;  and  the  frater- 
nity, in  all  its  concealed  energies,  renewed  its  ope- 
rations here. 

E 


J4  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

The  subject  of  Missions"  to  the  Heathen  had  al- 
ready begun  to  occupy  the  minds  of  several  of  the 
students  not  originally  members  of  this  secret  Asso- 
ciation, and  a  number  were  seriously  and  painfully 
inquiring  concerning  their  duty  in  this  important  par- 
ticular. Messrs.  Newel,  Judson,  and  Nott,  in  con- 
nexion with  Messrs.  Mills  and  Hall,  held  frequent 
consultations  on  this  momentous  subject,  which  is- 
sued in  a  resolution,  to  combine  their  exertions  in 
immediately  enterprising  a  Mission  to  foreign  lands. 
The  writer  well  recollects  the  course  Mr. Mills  pur- 
sued while  at  Andover,  to  diffuse  a  Missionary  zeal 
throughout  that  Seminary.  It  was  his  method  to  at- 
tach himself  to  the  company  of  those  students  whose 
minds  were  exercised  on  the  subject,  and  by  judi- 
cious conversation,  by  a  careful  and  unimpassioned 
presentation  of  the  arguments,  to  bring  them  to  adopt 
the  conclusion,  that  it  was  their  duty  to  devote  their 
lives  to  the  Heathen.  And  never  was  an  ambitious 
politician,  seeking  the  honours  and  emoluments  of 
office,  more  unremittingly  or  zealously  engaged.  His 
Missionary  exertions  constituted  his  relaxation  from 
study ;  and  he  might  always  be  found,  during  his  lei- 
sure hours,  in  little  circles  of  his  brethren,  engaged 
in  conversation  on  these  interesting  topics.  He  had 
made  himself  complete  master  of  the  subject;  and 
daily  might  he  be  seen,  arm  in  arm,  with  one  or  more 
of  his  fellow-students,  either  provoking  inquiry,  or 
renewing  former  suggestions,  or  pressing  the  obli- 
gation to  Missions  upon  their  consciences,  by  consi- 
derations well  nigh  irresistible.  There  was  a  beau- 
tiful grove  that  spread  itself  in  the  rear  of  the  Col- 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  35 

lege  buildings ;  and  "  along  that  shady  walk,"  says 
one  of  his  fellow-Missionaries,  "  where  I  have  often 
walked  alone,  Mr.  Mills  has  often  been  my  com- 
panion, and  there  urged  the  importance  of  Missions 
to  the  Heathen.  And  when  he  had  reached  some 
sequestered  spot,  where  there  was  no  fear  of  inter- 
ruption, he  would  say—4  Come,  God  only  can  guide 
us  right ;  let  us  kneel  down  and  pray :'— and  then  he 
would  pour  out  his  soul  in  an  ardent  supplication  for 
the  blessing  of  God,  and  the  guidance  of  his  Holy 

Spirit." 

It  is  not  difficult  to  conjecture  the  state  of  Mr. 
Mills'  mind,  when  the  subject  of  Foreign  Missions 
began  to  be  the  theme  of  public  discussion,  and  the 
objections  of"  the  wise  and  the  unwise"  threatened  to 
retard,  if  not  entirely  defeat,  the  benevolent  project. 
At  first  view,  there  are  objections  to  such  an  enter- 
prise, which,  however  fallacious,  are  exceedingly 
plausible.  If  any  should  inquire  why  we  take  so  much 
pains  to  send  the  Gospel  to  the  Heathen,  when  we 
have  so  many  destitute  among  ourselves  ?  Why  at- 
tempt to  supply  the  wants  of  China  and  Hindostan, 
when  we  must  leave  multitudes  perishing  at  our  own 
doors?— What  think  you  is  the  reply  of  the  world  to 
such  an  objection  as  this  ?  "  If  Christians  really  be- 
«  lieve  that  Christ  tasted  death  for  every  man,  that 
"  there  is  salvation  in  no  other,  and  that  a  great  part 
"  of  the  world  are  actually  perishing  in  ignorance 
«  of  this  only  Saviour ;— if  they  really  believe  all 
"  this,  why  do  they  not  concern  themselves  to 
"  have  this  gospel  made  known  to  every  creature? 
•'Why   has   this    been   neglected  so   long?— And, 


36  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

44  alas !  the  Heathen  join  in  the  same  bitter  reproach. 
"  The  Missionary  tells  them  that  he  has  come  to 
"  proclaim  to  them  a  Saviour,  the  Son  of  God,  who 
"  has  shed  his  blood  to  atone  for  the  sins  of  the 
"  world ;  and  who  has  commanded  his  servants  to 
"  publish  the  glad  tidings  every  where  for  the  salva- 

"  tion  of  all  men. When,  says  the  Pagan,  did  this 

44  Saviour  die  ?  Eighteen  hundred  years  ago,  replies 

\  "  the  Missionary. When  did    he   command  his 

44  servants  to  publish  every  where    these  good  ti- 

44  dings  ? Just  before  he  ascended  from  earth  to 

44  heaven,  which  was  shortly  after  his  death  and  re- 

"  surrection. Surprising!  says  the  Pagan.  If  you 

44  Christians  have  known  all  these  things,  and  really 
44  believe  that  we  ignorant  Heathen  must  perish  un- 
44  less  we  believe  in  Jesus  Christ;  how  could  you  leave 
"  so  great  a  part  of  the  world,  for  so  many  genera- 
"  tions,  to  go  down  to  perdition,  without  coming  sooner 
44  to  tell  us  of  this  only  way  in  which  we  can  be  sa- 
44  ved? — This  is  not  idle  fancy;  it  is  matter  of  dis- 
M  tressing  fact.  Is  it  not  time  to  arise  and  pluck 
44  this  dreadful  weapon  from  the  hand  of  idolatry 
44  abroad,  and  infidelity  at  home  ?#" 

The  narrow  policy  of  such  objections  surely 
was  not  the  principle  of  action  on  which  the 
Church  was  extended  in  the  Apostolic  age,  or 
will  "be  extended  in  the  future  ages  of  the  world.  But 
there  is  little  occasion  to  argue  a  point  which  has 


*  "  The  Conversion  of  the  World,  or  the  Claims  of  Six  Hundred  Million?, 
and  the  ability  and  duty  of  the  Churches  respecting  them,"  by  the  Rev.  Messrs. 
Gordon  Hall  and  Samuel  Newel,"  American  Missionaries  at  Bombay. 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  37 

been  so  ably  argued  by  others.  To  a  sober  mind* 
the  subject  lies  within  a  very  narrow  compass;  The 
Churches  know  that  hundreds  of  millions  are  perish- 
ing through  ignorance  of  a  Saviour; — Christ  has  ab- 
solutely commanded  his  disciples  to  go  and  preach 
the  Gospel  to  every  one  of  them ;  and  has  pledged 
his  faithfulness,  that  if  they  will  go,  their  exertions 
for  the  Heathen  shall  be  the  means  of  greater  exer- 
tions at  home.  And  has  he  not  redeemed  the  pledge  ? 
How  can  any  reflecting  man  evade  the  obligation, 
to  be  at  least  the  decided  and  zealous  friend  of  Fo- 
reign Missions  ? 

With  fervent  gratitude  to  the  God  of  grace  let  it 
be  acknowledged,  that  he  was  pleased  to  smile  upon 
the  designs  of  Mr.  Mills  and  his  associates,  in  turn- 
ing the  hearts  of  the  Churches  toward  this  favourite 
object.  Men  of  intelligence  and  piety  did  not  long 
hesitate  in  the  adoption  of  measures  which  should 
embody  the  weight  and  influence  of  New-England  in 
giving  form  and  motion  to  this  mighty  machinery. 
Though  we  would  not  claim  for  Mr.  Mills  the  honour 
of  maturing  the  operations  of  the  "American  Board 
of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions,"  he  is  justly 
entitled  to  the  praise  of  originating  the  plan  of  that 
noble  Institution.  It  was  through  his  instrumentality, 
and  the  advice  and  co-operation  of  the  Reverend 
Professors  in  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Andover, 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Worcester,  of  Salem,  the  Secretary  and 
principal  Agent  of  the  Board  after  it  was  constituted, 
— and  if  a  son  may  be  permitted  to  record  it,  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Spring  of  Newburyport,  that  on  the  motion  of  the 
last  named  gentleman,  the  subject  was  first  intro- 


38  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 


duced  to  the  attention  of  the.  General  Association  of 
Massachusetts,  at  their  Annual  Meeting 'in  Bradford, 
in  18] 0.  The  following  extract  from  their  Minutes 
will  present  the  facts  as  they  then  occurred. 

At  a  Meeting  of  the  General  Association  of  Mas- 
sachusetts Proper,  at  Bradford,  on  Wednesday  the 
27th  of  June,  1810.—"  Four  young  gentlemen,  mem- 
bers of  the  Divinity  College,  were  introduced-  and 
presented  the  following  Paper : 

"  The  undersigned,  members  of  the  Divinity  Col- 
lege, respectfully  request  the  attention  of  their  Re- 
verend Fathers,  convened  in  the  General  Associa- 
tion at  Bradford,  to  the  following  statement  and  in- 
quiries : 

"  They  beg  leave  to  state,  that  their  minds  have 
been  long  impressed  with  the  duty  and  importance 
of  personally  attempting  a  Mission  to  the  Heathen; 
that  the  impressions  on  their  minds  have  induced  a 
serious,  and  they  trust  a  prayerful  consideration  of 
the  subject  in  its  various  attitudes,  particularly  in 
relation  to  the  probable  success  and  the  diificulties 
attending  such  an  attempt;  and  that  after  examining 
all  the  information  which  they  can  obtain,  they  con- 
sider themselves  as  devoted  to  this  work  for  life, 
whenever  God  in  his  providence  shall  open  the  way. 

"  They  now  offer  the  following  inquiries  on  which 
they  solicit  the  opinion  and  advice  of  this  Associa- 
tion. Whether  with  their  present  views  and  feelings, 
they  ought  to  renounce  the  object  of  Missions  as  vi- 
sionary or  impracticable  ;  if  not,  whether  they  ought 
to  direct  their  attention  to  the  eastern  or  the  western 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  39 

world ;  whether  they  may  expect  patronage  and  sup- 
port from  a  Missionary  Society  in  this  country,  or 
must  commit  themselves  to  the  direction  of  a  Euro- 
pean Society ;  and  what  preparatory  measures  they 
ought  to  take  previous  to  actual  engagement  ? 

"The  undersigned,  feeling  their  youth  and  inex- 
perience, look  up  to  their  Fathers  in  the  Church, 
and  respectfully  solicit  their  advice,  direction,  and 
prayers. 

"  Adoniram  Judson,  jr. 

"  Samuel  JVott,  jr. 

"  Samuel  J.  Mills, 

"  Samuel  Newel." 

This  document  was  referred  to  a  Special  Com- 
mittee, who  in  their  report  recognised  the  impera- 
tive obligation  and  importance  of  Missions — express- 
ed their  conviction  that  the  gentlemen  who  had  thus 
modestly  expressed  their  views,  ought  not  to  re- 
nounce, but  sacredly  cherish  their  sacred  impres- 
sions ;  and  submitted  the  outlines  of  a  plan,  which  at 
that  meeting  was  carried  into  effect  in  the  appoint- 
ment of  a  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Mis- 
sions, "for  the  purpose  of  devising  ways  and  means, 
and  adopting  and  prosecuting  measures  for  promo- 
ting the  spread  of  the  Gospel  in  Heathen  lands." 

Here  was  laid  the  corner-stone  of  an  edifice,  which 
will  long  be  the  ornament  of  the  American  Church  ; 
— broad  its  foundation,  beautiful  its  superstructure, 
lofty  its  dome.  Such  is  the  origin  of  an  Institution, 
which  for  the  extension  of  its  plans,  and  the  wisdom 


40  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

of  its  direction,  stands  forward  a  distinguished  monu- 
ment of  divine  favour  to  the  American  people. 

After  considerable  exertion  at  home,  and  some  in- 
quiry abroad,  it  was  resolved  that  Mr.  Judson  should 
repair  to  England,  with  the  view  of  ascertaining  what 
assistance  could  be  afforded  to  the  Mission  by  the 
London  Missionary  Society.  "  He  was  welcomed 
with  great  cordiality  by  the  directors  of  the  London 
Society,  who  engaged  to  take  him  and  his  three  bre- 
thren under  their  care,  and  to  allow  them  salaries, 
and  employ  them  on  a  mission,  if  the  funds  of  the 
American  Board  should  not  be  competent  for  their 
support."  Contrary  to  the  expectation  of  the  Board, 
Mr.  Judson,  during  his  absence,  felt  himself  justi- 
fied in  entering  into  partial  arrangements  at  least, 
to  become  the  Missionary  of  the  London  Society 
in  the  East-Indies.  In  view  of  such  a  measure, 
Mr.  Mills,  in  writing  to  a  friend,  exclaims,  "  What ! 
is  England  to  support  her  own  Missionaries  and  ours 
likewise  ?  O  shame !  If  brother  Judson  is  prepared,  I 
would  feign  press  him  forward  with  the  arm  of  an  Her- 
cules, if  I  had  the  strength  ;  but  I  do  not  like  this  de- 
pendance  on  another  nation,  especially  when  they 
have  already  done  so  much,  and  we  nothing. — I  trust 
that  each  of  the  brethren  will  stand  at  their  several 
posts,  "determined,  God  helping  them,  to  show  them- 
selves men.  Perhaps  the  Fathers  will  soon  arise,  and 
take  the  business  of  Missions  into  their  own  hands. 
But  should  they  hesitate,  let  us  be  prepared  to  go  for- 
ward,— trusting  to  that  God  for  assistance  who  hath 
said,  Lo,  I  am  with  you  always,  even  to  the  end  of 
the  world." 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  41 

Not  long  after  this  period,  however,  the  Board 
were  relieved  from  their  pecuniary  embarrassment, 
by  the  liberality  of  a  distinguished  lady,  whose 
name  will  ever  be  endeared  in  the  grateful  recollec- 
tions of  the  writer.  Let  it  not  be  recorded  with- 
out the  warmest  emotions  of  admiration,  that  in  the 
infancy  of  this  Institution,  no  less  than  thirty  thou- 
sand dollars,  from  a  single  bequest,  laid  the  basis 
for  a  permanent  fund,  to  send  the  gospel  to  the 
Heathen.  The  late  Mrs.  Mary  Norris,  widow  of 
the  late  John  Norris,  of  Salem,  Massachusetts,  one 
of  the  founders  of  the  Andover  Seminary,  was  raised 
up  by  a  gracious  Providence,  to  become  the  devoted 
patron  of  Foreign  Missions,  and  by  her  memorable 
munificence,  to  "  spread  the  throb  of  joy  through  the 
Heathen  world." 

The  first  efforts  of  this  Institution  resulted  in 
the  embarkation  of  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Hall,  Nott, 
Rice,  Judson,  and  Newel,  for  Calcutta,  in  the 
month  of  February,  1312.  These  were  follow- 
ed by  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Bard  well,  Meigs,  Poor, 
Richards,  and  Warren,  who  sailed  for  Ceylon  the 
following  October;  these,  by  the  Rev.  Messrs. 
Graves  and  Nichols,  who  embarked  for  Bombay  in 
October,  1817  ;  and  these  by  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Win- 
slow,  Spalding,  and  Woodward,  together  with  Dr. 
John  Scudder,  a  physician  of  good  professional  re- 
putation and  practice,  who  embarked  for  Ceylon  on 
the  8th  of  June,  1819.  Beside  these  establishments, 
the  Board  commenced  a  Mission  among  the  Chero- 
kee Indians,  in  January,  1816,  and  subsequently 
another  among  the  Choctaws.    In  addition  to  these 

F 


42  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

exertions,  they  have  recently  set  on  foot  a  heavy 
Mission  to  the  Sandwich  Islands.     The  individuals 
connected  with  this  Mission  consist  of  nineteen  na- 
tives of  America,  seven  gentlemen,  with  their  wives, 
and  five  children ;  and  four  natives  of  the  Sandwich 
Islands.     They  embarked  at  Boston,  on  the  23d  of 
October,    1819.     The   last  establishment  was  des- 
tined to  Jerusalem.     The  Rev.  Messrs.  Levi   Par- 
sons and  Pliny  Fiske,  embarked  for  Smyrna,  with 
a  view  to  this  Mission,  on  the  3d  of  November,  1819. 
The  receipts  of  the  Board  for  the  year  1 8  i  9,are  stated 
to  have  been  thirty-seven  thousand  dollars,  and  their 
expenditures    to  have  surpassed  forty   thousand. — 
They  have  now  under  their  direction,  and  depen- 
dant upon  their  funds,  either  as  Missionaries  or  as 
assistants  in  the  work,  eighty-one  individuals,  "  ex- 
tending their  exertions  from  east  to  west,  more  than 
two-thirds  around  this  globe." 

Here  let  us  pause.  Who  will  not  admire  the  con- 
descension of  the  adorable  Head  of  the  Church,  in 
permitting  so  much  to  be  accomplished  by  the  de- 
signs of  a  single  individual !  Could  Mr.  Mills  have 
lived  to  witness  the  rapid  advancement  of  this  glorious 
design ;  could  he  have  seen  the  whole  army  of  the  Re- 
deemed in  New-England  in  motion ;  could  he  haje 
seen  ten  thousand  hearts  leaping  in  joyful  eagerness, 
and  ten  thousand  hands  opened  in  liberal  charities 
toward  this  hallowed  cause ;  could  he  have  seen 
the  daily  accession  of  talent  and  youthful  vigour, 
as  they  have  been  consecrated  to  the  work ;  could 
he  have  beheld  so  many  Missionary  stations  bless- 
ing   the    dark    regions    of   Asia,    and    have    been 


JREV.    SAMUEL   J.    MILLS.  43 

told  of  the  conversions  amid  the  desolations  and 
cruelties  of  our  own  wilderness  ;  could  he  have  been 
permitted  to  breathe  his  blessing  into  Ihe  breeze 
that  wafts  the  glad  tidings  of  great  joy  to  the  native 
isles  of  his  own  dear  Obookiah ;  could  he  lastly  have 
beheld  the  "  holy  city  Jerusalem,"  the  scene  of  a 
Mission  from  the  American  Church  :  surely  he  had 
felt  he  had  not  lived  in  vain  !  Some  of  these  glo- 
rious events  he  was  permitted  to  witness ;  and  with 
what  weeping  modesty  he  occasionally  adverted  to 
them,  a  few  will  long  remember.  Never  has  he  been 
more  endeared,  than  when  on  one  or  two  occasions 
he  has  been  seen  to  be  drowned  in  tears,  and 
abased  with  self-confusion,  in  attempting  to  give  ut- 
terance to  his  own  views  of  what  God  had  con- 
descended to  accomplish  through  the  instrumentali- 
ties of  one  so  worthless  as  he. 


44 


MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LA.TE 


CHAPTER  IV. 


HIS  ACQUAINTANCE  WITH  OBOOKIAH,  AND  THE  CONSE- 
QUENT ESTABLISHMENT  OF  THE  FOREIGN  MISSION 
SCHOOL. . 


We  have  already  mentioned  the  name  of  Obookiak. 
Mr.  Mills'  acquaintance  with  this  youth  forms  an  im- 
portant era  in  his  life,  and  in  the  history  of  Missions 
in  the  western  world.  Obookiah  was  a  native  of 
Owhyhee,  the  largest  of  the  Sandwich  Islands.*  He 
was  born  about  the  year  1792.     His  parents  ranked 


*  The  Sandwich  Islands  are  a  cluster  of  islands  in  the  Pacific  Ocean, 'disco- 
vered by  Captain  Cook  and  Captain  King,  in  the  year  1778.  This  group  con- 
sists of  eleven  islands,  extending  in  lat.  from  18°  54',  to  22°  15'  N.  and  in  long. 
from  199°  36',  to  205°  6'  E.  They  are  chiefly  inhabited  ;  and  contain  about 
400,000  souls.  The  situation  of  these  islands  is  said  to  be  very  favourable  for 
commerce ;  "  as  all  the  vessels  bound  to  the  North- West  Coast,  on  the  fur 
trade,  and  also  many  of  those  bound  to  the  coast  of  Asia,  stop  here  for  provi- 
sions, and  to  make  repairs."  The  natives  are  very  considerably  advanced  in 
civilization,  though  they  still  bow  down  to  dumb  ido-.  It  is  not  a  rare  event 
for  human  victims  to  be  here  sacrificed  to  appease  the  gods.  "  We  cannot  but 
say  to  the  Missionaries  now  hastening  to  these  distant  shores.  Go  up  and 
prosper." 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  45 

with  the  common  people ;  but  his  mother  was  dis- 
tantly related  to  the  family  of  the  king.  During  his 
youth,  there  was  an  unhappy  contest  in  the  island, 
as  to  the  right  of  succession.  After  a  severe  and 
frightful  carnage,  the  party  to  which  the  father 
of  Obookiah  attached  himself  was  overpowered. 
The  conquerors  having  driven  their  antagonists  from 
the  field,  next  turned  their  rage  upon  the  villages 
and  families  of  the  vanquished.  On  the  alarm  of 
their  approach,  the  father  took  his  wife  and  two 
children,  and  fled  to  the  mountains,  where  he  con- 
cealed himself  with  his  family  for  several  days  in  a 
cave.  Venturing  at  length  to  leave  their  retreat, 
they  were  surprised  by  a  party  of  the  enemy,  while 
in  the  act  of  quenching  their  thirst  at  a  neighbouring 
spring.  The  father  fled.  To  decoy  him  from  his 
retreat,  the  enemy  seized  his  wife  and  children  and 
put  them  to  the  torture.  The  artifice  succeeded. 
Unable  to  bear  the  piercing  cries  of  his  family, 
the  father  returned  and  with  his  wife  was  cut  in 
pieces.  His  infant  brother,  Obookiah  endeavoured 
to  save  from  the  fate  of  his  parents,  by  taking  him 
upon  his  back  and  making  his  escape ;  but  he 
was  pursued,  and  his  little  brother  pierced  through 
with  a  spear,  while  Obookiah,  by  some  mysterious 
providence,  was  saved  alive.  Being  now  a  pri- 
soner in  the  hands  of  the  enemy,  he  was  taken 
home  to  the  house  of  the  very  man  who  murdered  his 
parents.  Here  he  resided  till  he  was  found  by  an 
uncle,  who  was  High  Priest  of  the  island,  and  who 
received  him  into  his  family  and  treated  him  as  a 
child:     In  narrating  his  own  history,  Obookiah  says, 


46  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

"  At  the  death  of  my  parents  I  was  with  them ;  I  saw 
them  killed  with  a  bayonet" ;  and  with  them  my  little 
brother  not  more  than  two  or  three  months  old ;  so 
that  I  was  left  alone  without  father  or  mother  in  this 
wilderness  world.  Poor  boy !  thought  I  within  my- 
self after  they  were  gone,  are  there  any  father  or 
mother  of  mine  at  home,  that  I  may  go  and  find  them 
at  home  ?  No;  poor  boy  am  I.  And  while  I  was  at 
play  with  other  children,  after  we  had  made  an  end 
of  playing,  they  returned  to  their  parents,  but  I  was 
returned  into  tears ;  for  I  have  no  home,  neither  fa- 
ther, nor  mother.  I  thought  of  nothing  more,  but 
want  of  father  or  mother,  and  to  cry  day  and  night.'' 
While  Obookiah  was  with  his  uncle,  he  began  to 
think  of  leaving  his  native  island  for  some  other  part 
of  the  globe.  About  this  time  a  ship  belonging  to 
New-Haven,  touched  at  the  island  on  her  return 
voyage  from  the  North-West  Coast — in  which  he 
made  an  arrangement  to  take  passage  for  Ameri- 
ca, and  in  the  autumn  of  1809  was  brought  to 
New-Haven.  "  Here  he  began  early  to  express 
a  strong  wish  to  be  instructed,  and  to  obtain  a  Chris- 
tian education.  He  visited  the  house  of  God  on  the 
Sabbath,  and  lingered  about  the  College,  trying  to 
catch  something  to  gratify  the  thirst  of  his  mind  for 
knowledge ;  and  when  he  found  that  he  could  under- 
stand* little  or  nothing,  and  that  the  treasures  of 
knowledge  which  were  open  to  others,  were  locked 
up  from  him ;  he  sat  down  and  wept  on  the  threshold 
of  the  College  buildings."  Here  he  was  found  by 
the  Rev.  Edwin  W.  Dwight,  then  a  resident  graduate 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS  47 

at  the  College,  and  for  the  first  year  the  Principal  of 
the  Foreign  Mission  School,  who  spared  no  effort  in 
the  instruction  of  his  new  pupil.  By  a  pleasing  co- 
incidence of  circumstances,  Mr.  Mills,  on  his  arrival 
at  New-Haven,  became  the  companion  of  Mr.  Dwight, 
and  was  deeply  interested  in  this  heathen  boy.  He  soon 
conceived  the  plan  of  educating  him  as  a  Missionary 
to  his  native  islands;  and  took  him  in  the  course  of  the 
winter  to  his  father's  at  Torringford,  and  afterwards 
to  Andover,  patiently  instructing  him  in  the  know- 
ledge of  what  is  useful  in  this  life,  and  momentous  to 
the  life  to  come.  We  are  happy  in  being  able  to  sub- 
mit Mr.  Mills'1  own  narrative  of  this  providence,  con- 
tained in  a  letter  to  the  Rev.  Gordon  Hall,  then  a  stu- 
dent in  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Andover,  and 
now  a  Missionary  in  the  island  of  Bombay.  Though 
it  relates  to  some  other  events  besides  his  first  ac- 
quaintance with  Obookiah,  we  shall  transcribe  it 
chiefly  entire. 

"  New-Haven,  December  20,  J  809. 
"  Very  dear  brother, 

"  I  received  your  kind  letter,  and  feel  much  in- 
debted to  you.  I  have  been  in  this  place  about  two 
months.  When  I  came,  I  found  my  worthy  friend 
E.  Dwight  here  :  I  roomed  with  him  about  two  weeks, 
and  then  removed  my  quarters  to  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Stewart's,  with  whom  I  have  lived  to  the  present 
time.  As  every  day  is  not  so  singularly  spent  by  me 
as  this  has  been,  I  will  notice  something  not  a  little 
extraordinary. 

;i  To  make  my  narrative  understood,  you  must  go 


4$  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

back  with  me  to  my  first  arrival  in  this  place.  Mr. 
Dvvight,  I  then  found,  was  instructing  a  native 
Owhyean  boy.  Two  natives  of  this  island  arrived  here 
five  or  six  months  ago,  and  this  was  one  of  them.  As 
I  was  in  the  room  with  Mr.  Dwight,  I  heard  the 
youth  recite  occasionally,  and  soon  became  consi- 
derably attached  to  him.  His  manners  are  simple; 
he  does  not  appear  to  be  vicious  in  any  respect,  and 
he  has  a  great  thirst  for  knowledge.  In  his  .simple 
manner  of  expressing  himself,  he  says,  The  people  in 
Owhyee  very  bad — they  pray  to  gods  made  of  wood.    Poor 

Indians  don't  know  nothing. He  says,  Me  want  to 

learn  to  read  this  Bible,  and  go  back  then,  and  tell  them  to 
pray  to  God  up  in  heaven.  I  called  into  Dwight's  room 
last  evening,  and  had  not  been  long  there,  before 
Henry,  for  this  is  his  English  name,  came  into  the 
room  with  a  very  gloomy  countenance.  Says  he, 
Me  feel  very  bad.  I  asked  him  why  he  felt  bad  ? — Me 
got   no  place  to  live.     I   then  asked  him  if   he   was 

not  going  to  live  with  ?     He  said,  JYo ;  he 

say,  me  may  go  away — he  no  more  want  me.  I  told 
him  he  need  not  ue  concerned ;  I  would  find  a  place 

for  him.     He  said,  Miss say  she  take  away  my 

new  clothes.  I  told  him  he  need  not  be  afraid  of  that, 
for  I  had  clothes  enough  for  both  of  us.  He  did  not 
appear  to  know  what  course  to  take.  I  told  him  he 
might  go  home  with  me,  and  live  at  my  father's,  and 
have  whatever  he  wanted.  He  then  came  with  me 
to  my  room.  I  heard  him  read  his  lesson,  and  at- 
tempted to  instruct  him  in  some  of  the  first  princi- 
ples of  Christianity,  of  which  he  was  almost  entirely 
ignorant.     He  then  retired  ibr  the  night. 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  49 

"  I  now  come  to  the  transactions  of  to-day.  As  it 
was  eleven  o'clock  when  I  began  to  write  this  letter, 
1  will  be  as  brief  as  1  can,  and  relate  things  so  that 
you  may  understand  me.  This  morning  I  repaired 
to  Mr.  Dwight's  room.  He  felt  interested  in  behalf 
of  Obookiah,  and  thought  he  had  best  endeavour  to 
find  a  place  for  him,  where  he  could  work  a  part  of 
the  time,  and  pay  for  his  board,  and  recite  as  he  had 
done.  I  told  him  I  did  not  think  he  had  best  stay 
in  town,  as  he  would  be  exposed  to  bad  company, 
and  most  likely  be  treated  as  a  slave,  rather  than  as 
a  friend  and  brother.  I  told  him  further,  that  as  my 
father  was  one  of  the  Missionary  Trustees,  he  would 
no  doubt  obtain  for  him  a  support,  if  it  was  thought 
best  to  educate  him,  which  is  my  intention  to  at- 
tempt so  far  as  that  he  may  be  able  to  instruct  his 
countrymen,  and  by  God's  blessing,  convert  them  to 
Christianity.  To  this  he  could  hardly  object.  He  had 
been  talking  with  the  President  of  the  College,  and  I 
told  him  I  would  see  him  on  the  subject.  In  the  af- 
ternoon 1  called  upon  him,  and  related  to  him  apart 
of  my  plan,  which  was  that  Obookiah  should  go  with 
me  to  my  father's,  and  live  with  him  this  winter,  and 
be  instructed  in  the  first  principles  of  reading  and 
writing,  as  well  as  of  Christianity,where  he  would  be 
abundantly  furnished  with  the  means  of  acquiring 
both.  Some  other  arguments  I  used,  which  I  cannot 
now  relate.  The  President  came  fully  into  the  opinion 
that  this  was  the  most  eligible  course  which  could 
be  pursued,  if  Obookiah  was  willing  to  go.  Oboo- 
kiah is  his  Indian  name,  and  he  is  seventeen  years 
old.     I  told   him  he  would  be  glad  to  go ;  he  was 

G 


oO  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

without  a  home — without  a,  place  to  eat,  or  sleep. 
The  poor  and  almost  friendless  Owhyean  would 
sit  down  disconsolate,  and  the  honest  tears  would 
flow  freely  down  his  sun-burnt  face;  but  since  this 
plan  has  been  fixed  upon,  he  has  appeared  cheerful, 
and  feels  quite  at  ease.  I  propose  to  leave  town  in 
two  weeks,  with  this  native  of  the  South  to  accom- 
pany me  to  Torringford,  where  1  intend  to  place  him 
under  the  care  of  those  whose  benevolence  is  with- 
out a  bond  to  check,  or  a  limit  to  confine  it.  Here 
I  intend  he  shall  stay  until  next  spring,  if  he  is  con- 
tented. Thus  you  see,  he  is  like  to  be  firmly  fixed 
by  my  side. 

"  What  does  this  mean  ?  Brother  Hall,  do  you 
understand  it  ?  Shall  he  be  sent  back  unsupported, 
to  attempt  to  reclaim  his  countrymen  ?  Shall  we 
not  rather  consider  these  southern  islands  a  proper 
place  for  the  establishment  of  a  mission  ?  Not  that 
I  would  give  up  the  heathen  tribes  of  the  west.  I 
trust  we  shall  be  able  to  establish  more  than  one  mis- 
sion in  a  short  time,  at  least  in  a  few  years ;  and  that 
God  will  enable  us  to  extend  our  views  and  labours 
further  than  we  have  before  contemplated.  We 
ought  not  to  look  merely  to  the  heathen  on  our  own 
continent,  but  to  direct  our  attention  where  we  may, 
to  human  appearance,  do  the  most  good,  and  where 
the  difficulties  are  the  least.  We  are  to  look  to  the 
climate — established  prejudices — the  acquisition  of 
language — the  means  of  subsistence,  &c.  &c.  All 
these  things,  I  apprehend,  are  to  be  considered.  The 
field  is  almost  boundless;  in  every  part  of  which, 
there  ought  to  be  Missionaries.  In  the  language  of  an 
animated  wrriter.  but  1  must  say,  he  is  of  another  com- 


REV.    SAMUEL   J.    MILLS.  51 

tfy% — O  that  we  could  enter  at  a  thousand  gates,  that  every 
limb  were  a  tongue,  and  every  tongue  a  trumpet  to  spread 
the  Gospel  sound!  The  men  of  Macedonia  cry,  Come 
over  and  help  us.  This  voice  is  heard  from  the 
north,  and  from  the  south,  and  from  the  east,  and 
from  the  west.  O  that  we  might  glow  with  desire  to 
preach  the  Gospel  to  the  heathen,  that  is  altogether 
irresistible  !  The  spirit  of  burning  hath  gone  forth. 
The  camp  is  in  motion.  The  Levites,  we  trust,  are 
about  to  bear  the  vessels,  and  the  great  command 
go  forward.  Let  us,  my  dear  brother,  rely  with  the 
most  implicit  confidence,  on  those  great,  eternal,  pre- 
cious promises  contained  in  the  word  of  God :  And 
Jesus  answered  and  said,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  There  is  no 
man  that  hath  left  house,  or  brethren,  or  sisters,  or  father, 
or  mother,  or  wife,  or  children,  or  lands,  for  my  sake  and 
the  GospeVs,  but  he  shall  receive  an  hundred  fold  now  in 
this  time,  houses,  and  brethren,  and  sisters,  and  mothers, 
and  children,  and  lands,  with  persecutions  ;  and  in  the 
world  to  come,  eternal  life.  Be  strong,  therefore,  and 
let  not  your  hands  be  weak,  for  your  work  shall  be 
rewarded.  Gird  thy  sword  upon  thy  thigh,  O  most 
mighty,  with  thy  glory  and  thy  majesty ;  and  in  thy 
majesty  ride  prosperously,  because  of  truth,  and 
meekness,  and  righteousness ;  and  thy  right  hand 
shall  teach  thee  terrible  things.  Let  us  exclaim  with 
the  poet, 

"  Come  then,  and  added  to  thy  many  crowns, 
"  Receive  yet  one,  the  crown  of  all  the  earth. 
"  Thou  who  alone  art  worthy !   It  was  thine 
"  By  ancient  cov'nant,  e'er  nature's  birth, 
"  And  thou  hast  made  it  thine  by  purchase  since, 
"  And  overpaid  its  value  with  thy  blood."" 


52  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

»  Now,  brother  Hall,  for,  a  review  of  your  letter. 
You  complain  that  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
are  in  a  great  measure  withdrawn  from  you.     Bro- 
ther Hall,  do  you  expect  to  be  always  on  Pisgah's 
top  ?     If  you  do,  farewell ;  for  you  may  rest  assured, 
that  I  shall  be  often,  and  for  a  long  time  in  the  valley, 
and  perhaps  you  would  need  the  telescope  of  Herschel 
to  discover  me.  I  know  that  we  are  bound  to  live  a  life 
offaithonthe  Son  of  God,  and  that  at  every  departure 
from  our  duty,  we  incur  immenseguilt.     Were  it  not 
that  God  is  seated  on  a  throne  of  mercy,  I  should  not 
dare  raise  my  presumptuous  eyes  towards  heaven  j 
but  confounded  and  aghast,  must  call  upon  the  rocks 
and  mountains  to  fall  upon  me.     But  his  arm  is  not 
shortened,  that  it  cannot  save ;  nor  his  ear  heavy, 
that  it  cannot  hear.    Past  a  doubt,  our  iniquities  have 
separated   between  him   and   us.     Let  us  then  be 
prayerful,  humble,  and  devout,  knowing  that  in  due 
time  we  shall  reap,  if  we  faint  not.     As  to  Missions, 
you  know  some  will  be  greatly  animated  with  the 
subject  at  first  view,  and  then  begin  to  flag  and  droop. 
These  are  not  the  men  we  want,  and  therefore  must 
carefully  guard  against  placing  confidence  in  them. 
1  wish  we  were  able  to  break  forth  as  to  numbers, 
like  the  Irish  rebellion,  thirty  thousand  strong.    Not 
a  man  could  be  spared.     The  whole  number  would 
be  wanted.     But  much  as  I  wish  for  an  increase,  I 
would,  as  far  as   in  my  power,  prevent  those  from 
engaging,  who  had  not  thought  much  on  the  subject, 
and  were  not  prepared  to  endure  all  things  for  the 
fleet's  sake.     Without  the  aids  of  divine  grace,  we 


REV.    SAMUEL   J.   MILLS.  53 

shall  all  fail  of  attaining  this  glorious  high  calling. 
Even  Mark  once  fled  from  the  work  of  the  apostolic 
Mission ;  but  God  blessed  the  efforts  of  Paul  and 
Barnabas,  and  they  were  the  means  of  recovering 
him  to  a  sense  of  his  duty,  and  he  soon  obtained  a 
good  report  among  the  Apostles.  A  confidence  in 
human  strength  will  utterly  defeat  us." 

"  Ever  yours, 

«  S.  J.  MILLS. 
"  Mr.  Gordon  Hall." 

While  Obookiah  was  at  New-Haven,  Torring- 
ford,  and  Andover,  there  was  no  small  degree  of  in- 
terest excited  among  the  people  of  God,  who  were 
acquainted  with  his  history.  In  ardent  anticipa- 
tion of  his  conversion,  and  in  the  full  confidence 
that  "  a  new  era  was  about  to  commence  in  relation 
to  the  Sandwich  Islands,  many  prayers  were  of- 
fered up  for  this  poor  stranger.  While  at  Andover, 
as  we  have  the  best  reason  to  believe,  he  became 
the  subject  of  renovating  grace.  He  had  been  fre- 
quently serious,  and  had  relapsed  into  stupidity ;  and 
particularly  during  a  few  months  he  spent  at  an 
academy  in  the  vicinity  of  Andover,  in  pursuing 
the  elementary  branches  of  education.  On  his 
return  an  important  change  took  place  in  his  feel- 
ings, which  it  will  be  proper  to  give  in  his  own 
words:  "In  the  spring  season  of  the  year  1811, 
I  hired  myself  out  for  a  month  or  two,  on  ac- 
count of  my  health,  with  Mr.  F.  who  lived  about 
five  miles  from  the  college.     Mr.  F.  one  day  sent  me 


54  MEMOIRS    OF    THK    LAT4. 

into  the  woods,  not  far  from  the  house,  to  work,  i 
took  an  axe,  and  went  ancl  worked  there  till  to- 
ward noon.  But  here!  O,  I  come  to  myself  again  ! 
many  thoughts  come  into  my  mind  that  I  was  in  a 
dangerous  situation.  I  thought  that  if  I  should 
then  die  I  must  certainly  be  cast  off  for  ever. 
While  I  was  working,  it  appeared  as  it  was  a  voice, 
saying,  Cut  it  doion,  why  cumbereth  it  the  ground.  I 
worked  no  longer,  but  dropped  my  axe  and  walked 
a  few  steps  from  the  place,  for  the  people  in  the 
house  would  soon  send  a  lad  after  me,  for  it  was 
noon.  1  fell  upon  my  knees,  and  looked  up  to 
the  Almighty  Jehovah  for  help.  I  was  not  but  an 
undone  and  hell-deserving  sinner.  I  felt  that  it 
would  be  just  that  God  should  cast  me  off  whither^ 
soever  he  would ;  that  he  should  do  with  my  poor 
soul  as  it  seemed  to  him  fit.  I  spent  sometime  here 
until  I  heard  a  boy  calling  for  me — and  I  went. 
The  people  in  the  house  asked  of  my  sadness — to 
which  I  gave  but  little  answer.  In  the  night  my  sleep 
was  taken  away  from  me.  I  kept  awake  almost  the 
whole  night.  Many  of  my  feelings  and  thoughts  in 
past  time,  came  into  remembrance — and  how  I  treat- 
ed the  mercy  of  God  while  I  was  at  Bradford  acade- 
my. The  next  morning  I  rose  up  before  the  rest,  and 
went  to  a  place  where  1  was  alone  by  myself. 
Here  I  went  both  morning,  night,  and  noon.  At 
this  little  place,  I  find  some  comfort.  And  when 
1  go  there,  I  enjoy  myself  better  all  the  day*." 
Few  persons  have  given  greater  evidence  of  a 

*  Memoirs  of  Obookiah,  to  which  the  writer  is  indebted  for  the  substance  of 
ihe  information  respecting  this  beloved  youth. 


RET.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS. 


work  of  grace  on  his  heart  than  this  dear  heathen 
youth.  "  By  this  early  and  joyful  fruit  of  their  la- 
bours, those  who  had  already  undertaken  his  in- 
struction, felt  themselves  committed  and  bound  to 
proceed  ;  and  others  were  induced  to  take  a  part  in 
the  labour  of  love,  of  fitting  him  to  be  a  messenger 
of  salvation  to  his  countrymen.  Whilst  these  things 
were  taking  place  in  respect  to  Obookiah,  the  dis- 
covery was  made  that  others  of  his  countrymen  were 
wandering  in  our  land,  in  circumstances  which  de- 
manded the  attention  of  the  friends  of  Zion.  Some 
of  them  were  taken  up,  and  put  in  a  course  of  in- 
struction." In  the  mean  time,  "  other  youth  from 
the  Sandwich  Islands,  and  from  other  parts  of  the 
heathen  world,  were  soon  cast  in  their  way,  and  in 
such  numbers,  as  to  call  for  more  systematic  and 
extended  measuresf." 

Such  was  the  origin  of  the  Foreign  Mission 
School.  This  Institution  was  received  under  the 
care  of  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for 
Foreign  Missions  in  the  autumn  of  1816,  and  consti- 
tutes no  uninteresting  part  of  their  concern.  It  is 
from  this  School  that  the  Mission  emanated  to  the 
Sandwich  Islands.  In  1819,  this  Institution  con- 
tained thirty-two  pupils ;  and  these  of  different  na- 
tions, languages,  and  tongues,  under  heaven — some 
from  the  Sandwich  Islands — some  from  the  Socie- 
ty Islands — some  from  Asia,  together  with  seven- 
teen Aboriginal  Americans,  and  six  young  persons 

t  A  sermon  delivered  at  the  inauguration  of  the  Rev.  Heimon  Dagget,  as 
principal  of  the  Foreign  Mission  School,  by  Rev.  Joseph  Harvey,  Pastor  of  a 
Church  in  Goshen,  Connecticut. 


5b  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

of  our  own  country,  all  enjoying  the  fostering  care  ot 
the  Churches,  forming  an  important  object  of  their 
prayers,  and  destined,  we  trust,  to  ••  shine  as  lights" 
in  the  "dark  places  of  the  earth."  Since  the  esta- 
blishment of  this  Seminary,  God  has  remarkabh 
blessed  it  by  the  operations  of  his  Holy  Spirit.  Al- 
though the  pupils  are  admitted  into  the  School  in  a 
heathen  state,  twelve  of  the  thirty-two  have  given 
satisfactory  evidence  of  having  passed  from  death 
unto  life,  and  seven  from  heathen  lands  have  public- 
ly professed  their  faith  in  the  Redeemer. 

Mr.  Mills  lived  to  see  this  School  organized :  and 
until  the  last,  continued  to  take  a  deep  interest  in  it? 
prosperity,  and  doubtless  to  ofTer  up  fervent  prayers 
for  its  success.  It  has  been  intimated  by  some 
who  were  acquainted  with  his  plans,  that  had  he 
been  permitted  to  live,  it  was  his  purpose  to  have  ac- 
companied Obookiah  on  his  mission,  and  to  have 
lived  and  died  in  0\vh\ee.  But  "The  Lord  reign- 
eth.  let  the  earth  rejoice,  let  the  multitude  of  i^les 
be  2,  lad  thereof.  Clouds  and  darkness  are  round 
about  him:  righteousness  and  judgment  are  the  ha- 
bitation of  his  throne."  Obookiah  died,  in  the  26th 
vear  of  his  a^e.  on  the  17th  of  February,  1818, 
while  a  member  of  the  Foreign  Mission  School, 
greatly  beloved  by  all  who  knew  him.  and  a  splendid 
instance  of  the  power  of  grace  upon  the  heart  of  a 
heathen. 


REV.    SAMLET.   J.   HILLS. 


CHAPTER  V. 


HIS  MISSIONARY  TOURS  INTO  THE  WESTERN  AND  SOUTHERN 
SECTIONS   OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


It  is  yet  to  be  shown  by  the  opposers  of  Foreign 
Missions,  that  the  abettors  of  the  cause  abroad  di- 
minishes their  zeal  for  the  cause  at  home.  It  is  a 
maxim  founded  on  actual  experience,  that  the  more 
you  do  for  the  heathen,  the  more  will  be  done  at 
your  own  doors.  '•  When  once  warmed  by  the  ani- 
mating spirit  of  Missions,  good  men  will  naturally 
think  of  the  destitute  among  themselves.  When 
once  their  selfish  stupor  is  broken,  every  object  with- 
in their  reach  will  feel  the  benign  effect.''  No  where 
are  the  men  to  be  found  who  have  done  half  so  much 
at  home,  as  those  who  have  accomplished  the  most 
abroad.  Never  has  Britain  achieved  any  thing  like 
so  much  for  the  destitute  within  her  own  geographical 
limits,  and  especially  for  her  Irish  neighbours,  as 
^incc  she  began  to  weep  over  the  ignorance,  and  su- 
perstition, and  death  of  Hindostan,  China,  and  Afri- 
ca. And  if  we  survey  the  exertions  of  the  American 
Church,  where  do  we  find  the  most  extended,  the- 

H 


58  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

most  judicious,  the  most  persevering,  and  the  most 
hopeful  measures  in  behalf  of  the  Indians  on  our  own 
continent,  if  not  among  those  who  have  shown'  the 
deepest  zeal  for  Foreign  Missions  ? 

It  affords  unfeigned  pleasure  to  be  enabled  to  re- 
cord, that  the  very  individual  whom  we  have  seen  so 
indefatigably  employed  in  projecting  plans  for  evan- 
gelizing the  heathen  in  distant  lands,  is  the  indivi- 
dual to  whom  all  are  disposed  to  yield  the  palm  for 
his  exertions  in  favour  of  the  destitute  on  our  west- 
ern frontier. 

Mr.  Mills  received  ordination  as  a  gospel  minister, 
at  Newburyport,  Massachusetts,  in  company  with 
Messrs.  Richards,  Bardwell,  Poor,  Warren,  and 
Meigs,  on  the  21st  of  June,  1815,  all  destined 
to  Missionary  services.  In  allusion  to  this  inter- 
esting scene,  the  Report  of  the  Board  of  Commis- 
sioners says — "  Propitious  heaven  smiled  on  the 
day.  A  vast  concourse  of  people  assembled,  and 
gave  every  attestation  of  deep  interest.  After  the 
usual  ordination  solemnities,  about  seven  hundred 
communicants  of  different  churches  sat  down  to- 
gether at  the  table  of  their  common  Lord  and 
Saviour,  gratefully  to  commemorate  that  divine 
love  which  was  displayed  in  the  great  propitiation 
for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world,  solemnly  to  testify 
their  joint  participation  in  the  heavenly  design  of 
imparting  the  blessings  of  salvation  to  the  perishing 
heathen,  and  unitedly  to  set  their  seal  to  the  prayers, 
and  thanksgivings,  and  vows,  and  sacred  transac- 
tions of  the  day.  The  scene  throughout  was  most 
interesting,  impressive,  and  refreshing;  and  was  a 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  59 


precious  earnest,  as  we  may  devoutly  hope,  of  im- 
mortal blessings  to  many  in  distant  lands,  and  of  the 
holy  joys  of  that  day  when  they  shall  come  from  the 
East,  and  from  the  West,  and  from  the  North,  and 
from  the  South,  and  sit  down  together  in  the  king- 
dom of  God." 

Shortly  after  his  ordination,  Mr.  Mills  began  to 
make  preparations  for  a  Missionary  tour  through  the 
western  and  southern  sections  of  the  United  States- 
Very  little  was  known  of  the  reality  and  extent  of 
the  moral  desolation  of  this  rising  portion  of  our 
country,  until  the  "  nakedness  of  the  land"  was  actual- 
ly surveyed,  and  the  heart-rending  report  reached 
the  ears  of  the  Churches  through  the  instrumentality 
of  this  indefatigable  Missionary.  Such  was  his  im- 
pression of  the  importance  of  this  service,  that  he 
performed  two  separate  tours  through  this  part  of 
our  country;  the  first  in  the  years  1812  and  1813; 
and  the  last  in  the  years  1814  and  1815.  It  is  not 
known  that  the  first  of  these  expeditions  originated 
with  himself  more  than  with  his  worthy  com- 
panion, the  Rev.  John  F.  Schermerhorn,  of  the  Dutch 
Reformed  Church.  The  last,  in  which  he  was  ac- 
companied by  a  man  of  fervent  zeal  in  the  Missionary 
cause,  the  Rev.  Daniel  Smith  of  Natchez,  in  the  Mis- 
sissippi Territory,  was  of  his  own  projection. 
Though  much  commendation  belongs  to  Mr.  Smith, 
for  his  patient  and  laborious  exertion  in  accomplish- 
ing the  objects  of  this  Mission,  he  is  pleased  to  say, 
"  The  plan  of  the  tour,  on  which  I  was  Mr.  Mills' 
companion,  was  projected  wholly  by  himself;  and  if 


60  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

f 

any  thing  of  importance  was  accomplished  by  it,  the 
praise,  under  God,  is  due  to  him." 

We  ought  not  to  pass  over  this  part  of  Mr.  Mills' 
life,  without  presenting  a  brief  view  of  these  enter- 
prises of  benevolence.  The  first  tour  was  perform- 
ed under  the  combined  direction  and  patronage  of 
the  Connecticut  and  Massachusetts  Missionary  So- 
cieties. The  principal  objects  of  this  Mission  were  to 
preach  the  gospel  to  the  destitute — to  explore  the 
country  and  learn  its  moral  and  religious  state — and 
to  promote  the  establishment  of  Bible  Societies,  and 
of  other  religious  and  charitable  institutions.  The 
Report  of  this  Mission,  which  has  been  before  the 
public,  presents  a  mass  of  results  of  the  most  inter- 
esting kind,  and  giving  a  new  and  important  view  of 
that  part  of  the  United  States  which  lies  west  of  the 
Alleghany  Mountains; — but  the  means  by  which  these 
results  were  secured — the  incessant  toil — the  deep 
self  denial — the  painful  exposures  and  imminent  ha- 
zard, they  modestly  conceal.  It  was  the  plan  of 
these  gentlemen  to  take  different  routes  through  New- 
York  and  Pennsylvania  ;  to  form  a  junction  at  Mari- 
etta in  Ohio  ;  to  pass  through  Kentucky  and  Tennes- 
see, down  to  New-Orleans;  thence  across  through 
the  Mississippi  Territory;  and  on  their  return,  take 
a  course  through  the  western  parts  of  Georgia,  Ca- 
rolinas,  and  Virginia.  Five  or  six  hundred  miles  of 
this  route  was  a  mere  wilderness. 

In  perusing  the  private  Journal  kept  by  Mr.  Mills 
during  this  tour,  I  have  been  led  to  admire  how,  in 
every  sentence,  his  mind  was  exclusively  intent  upon 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  61 

the  objects  of  his  mission.  On  the  first  page  the  fol- 
lowing subjects  of  inquiry  are  entered,  as  those 
which  he  intended  to  keep  steadily  in  view  : 

"  Are  the  people  supplied  with  Bibles  and  Tracts  ? 

How  many  Bibles  are  wanted  in  a  county  or  a 
town  ? 

Have  supplies  of  Bibles  and  Tracts  been  re- 
ceived in  part  ? 

From  what  Societies  may  supplies  be  expected  ? 

The  number  of  regular  Clergy  in  each  county. 

The  number  of  towns  able  and  willing  to  sup- 
port Ministers. 

Ascertain,  as  far  as  may  be,  the  most  hopeful 
fields  for  Missionary  labour. 

Whence  did  the  people  originate  ? 

An  Institution  for  the  benefit  of  the  Africans." 

Some  of  the  hardships  sustained  on  the  mission 
may  be  conjectured  from  a  few  passages  of  the  Jour- 
nal, on  the  route  from  New-Orleans  to  Georgia,  a 
country  almost  untrodden,  except  by  the  natives  of 
the  wilderness. 

«  Friday,  Apil  30.     Left  Mr.  C ?s,  who  is  a 

half-breed,  has  a  very  handsome  plantation  and  a 
good  house.  We  proceeded  about  fifteen  miles,  and 
came  to  a  large  creek,  which  could  not  be  passed 
without  swimming  our  horses.  We  concluded  to  go 
up  the  creek  until  we  could  find  a  log  to  cross  on 
ourselves,  and  then  carry  our  bag^a^e  across,  and 


62  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

then  swim  our  horses.  We  proceeded  some  distance 
up  the  creek,  four  or  five  miles.  Having  found  a 
place,  we  got  our  baggage  over,  and  attempted  to 
swim  the  horses.  The  first  horse  we  drove  in  swam 
across,  and  not  finding  a  good  place  to  ascend  the 
opposite  bank,  returned,  floating  a  little  down  the 
stream.  The  bank  was  too  steep  and  miry  for  him 
to  ascend  on  the  side  he  started  from ;  and  after  hav- 
ing made  a  number  of  useless  efforts  to  ascend,  he 
appeared  very  weary,  and  we  feared  would  fail.  We 
were  so  fortunate  as  to  get  near  enough  to  put  the 
bridle  on  him,  and  at  length  succeeded  in  bringing 
him  ashore.  By  tying  together  our  bridles,  halters, 
&c.  we  made  them  of  sufficient  length  to  reach  across 
the  creek,  the  one  on  the  opposite  side  assisting  the 
horses  in  ascending  the  bank.  It  was  sunset  when 
we  had  the  horses  safely  across  the  river.  It  had 
been  raining  during  the  afternoon,  and  we  were  very 
wet.  We  encamped  on  a  high  ridge  of  ground  near 
the  creek,  and  were  so  fortunate  as  to  succeed  in 
making  a  fire  in  a  short  time.  We  here  began  to 
dry  our  clothes,  but  were  very  much  fatigued.  Our 
way,  after  we  left  our  trace  where  we  crossed  the 
creek,  was  very  bad,  without  any  path  at  all.  Some 
of  the  time  we  were  ascending  and  descending  ledges 
almost  perpendicular.  A  part  of  the  time  we  were 
parsing  through  swamps,  very  miry ;  and  some  of 
the  time  we  had  to  contend  with  canebrakes,  which 
could  not  be  penetrated  but  by  cutting  our  way  with 
our  hatchet.  In  the  evening  the  rain  abated,  and 
we  had  a  pretty  comfortable  night." 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  63 

"  May  1.  To-day  we  crossed  another  creek,  and 
eat  the  last  of  our  bread. 

"  Monday,  May  3.  It  rained  very  hard.  Our  tent- 
cloth  so  wet,  that  it  afforded  us  a  poor  shelter  from 
the  storm.  Our  provisions  very  low,  and  we  allow 
ourselves  to  eat  but  half  a  meal.  In  the  evening 
heard  an  Indian  whoop,  which  made  us  believe  we 
were  near  the  habitations  of  some  of  these  rude  sons 
of  nature.    Dried  our  blankets,  and  rested  tolerably 

well. 

"  Tuesday,  May  4.  Were  early  on  our  way  going  up 
the  river.  Had  not  proceeded  far,  before  we  discover- 
ed our  trace  on  the  creek,  where  some  Indians  had 
lately  crossed  over,  as  we  perceived  by  the  tracks  of 
the  horses.  We  soon  heard  some  one  chopping  wood 
up  the  creek.  We  proceeded  near  the  place,  and 
found  three  or  four  Indians,  who  were  felling  trees 
to  cross  over  for  their  baggage,  which  they  left  on 
our  side.  They  cut  down  two  trees,  which  the  stream 
carried  away.  We  made  signs  to  them  to  fell  a  third 
opposite  to  us,  which  they  did.  It  did  not  float  away, 
but  fell  mostly  under  water.  We  then  made  signs 
to  them  to  bring  us  the  axe.  One  of  them  swam 
across  with  it,  and  we  cut  two  more  trees,  falling  one 
on  the  other,  and  both  on  the  one  cut  on  the  other 
6ide.  One  of  the  Indians  went  across  on  the  top  of 
the  trees,  but  was  obliged  to  wade  in  the  water  to 
his  waist.  We  engaged  them  to  take  our  baggage 
across,  and  made  preparations  for  swimming  our 
horses.  One  of  the  Indians  mounted  the  largest 
horse  and  rode  in.  The  horse  left  him  in  the  mid- 
dle of  the  creek,  swam  to  the  opposite  bank,  and 


t>4  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

not  finding  a  good  place  to  ascend,  returned  to  the 
bank  lie  started  from,  after*  floating  some  distance 
down  the  stream.  We  were  much  afraid  we  should  lose 
him,  till  at  length  we  Caught  the  bridle,  and  assisted 
him  in  gaining  the  shore.  The  lndiansthen  took  the 
horses  down  the  creek  to  a  place  where  they  thought 
the  crossing  safe,  and  landed  them  on  the  other  bank. 
As  I  did  not  like  to  wade  so  deep  in  the  water,  as  I 
must  have  done,  had  I  crossed  on  the  trees,  I  as- 
cended a  tree,  which  had  fallen  part  way  from  the 
bank  towards  the  side,  and  was  lodged  against  one 
from  the  opposite  bank,  the  two  trees  meeting  at  the 
top  over  the  middle  of  the  river,  thirty  feet  from  the 
water.  I  found  as  I  came  down  the  tree,  it  was  cut 
partly  off.  We  were  now  safe  on  the  other  side,  with 
our  horses  and  baggage.  We  soon  came  to  an  In- 
dian house,  made  signs  to  the  women  that  we  want- 
ed something  to  eat,  and.  they  soon  brought  in  a 
large  loaf  of  Indian  bread,  milk,  butter,  and  honey. 
We  ate  very  heartily,  fed  our  horses  with  corn,  and 
were  in  readiness  to  proceed.  If  we  understood 
them,  we  had  now  twenty  miles  to  go  before  we  came 
to  our  stage,  having  come  only  forty  miles  in  four 
days.  After  proceeding  some  distance  we  encamp- 
ed on  a  high  ridge  for  the  night.'1 

"  Wednesday,  5.  We  were  on  our  way  early  in  the 
morning.  Came  to  a  large  stream,  nearly  eight  rods 
across,  very  deep,  with  very  little  current  at  all.  We 
concluded  it  entered  the  Tennessee  river  not  far  dis- 
tant, and  that  the  current  was  impeded  by  the  back 
water  from  that  river.  We  knew  there  were  many  set- 
tlements on  the  Tennessee,  and  if  we  followed  the 


RBV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  65 

stream  to  its  mouth,  we  should  not  be  able  to  cross 
it  there.  We  thought  it  best  to  proceed  up  the  ri- 
ver, and  attempted  for  some  time  to  keep  the  bank, 
but  were  soon  involved  in  the  cane  brakes  and 
swamp.  Night  came  on :  we  backed  out  as  well  as 
we  could,  and  encamped  on  a  high  hill.  Our 
stock  of  provisions  again  became  very  low." 

"  Thursday  6.  Pursued  our  course  down  the  river, 
or  rather  margin  of  the  swamp,  and  at  night  encamp- 
ed on  a  hill,  with  the  valley  and  river  on  our  left.*' 

"Friday  7.  Kept  down  the  creek — passed  some 
old  Indian  fields — concluded  we  could  not  be  far 
from  the  place  where  we  struck  the  river  on  the  op- 
posite side.  We  endeavoured  to  keep  on  the  bank, 
but  the  cane  brake  and  green  briar  could  not  be 
penetrated.  Took  the  margin  of  the  low  lands,  and 
at  night  encamped  on  a  high  hill.  This  night  we 
ate  the  very  little  meat  we  had  left. 

« Saturday  8.  Early  on  our  way.  Saw  the  tracks 
of  horses,  cattle,  &c.  Convinced  there  were  Indians 
not  far  off.  Before  noon  we  came  to  a  trace,  which 
had  the  appearance  of  leading  to  the  river.  After 
riding  several  miles,  we  came  to  the  river  opposite 
the  place  where  we  just  discovered  it.  There  we 
found  eight  or  ten  Indians  and  Indian  women,  who 
were  about  crossing  the  river  on  a  raft.  We  inquired 
of  them  how  far  it  was  to  a  house,  but  could  obtain 
no  certain  information,  as  they  could  not,  or  would 
not  speak  the  English  language.  We  were  satisfied 
we  were  in  our  trace,  and  leaving  the  river,  pursued 
our  course  easterly.  We  had  not  gone  more  than  a 
mile  or  two,  before  we  met  an  old  Indian  who  could 

I 


66  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

talk  a  little  English.  He  informed  us  we  should 
come  to  an  Indian  house,  proceeding  on  the  trace 
one  mile,  where  we  should  be  able  to  procure  pro- 
vision. We  soon  arrived  at  the  place,  and  found 
the  Indian  a  Cherokee,  a  very  pleasant,  friendly 
man.  I  expect  he  had  been  making  some  provision 
for  his  Indian  brethren ;  for  as  soon  as  we  entered 
the  house  he  invited  us  to  sit  down  at  the  table. 
Before  we  left  him  we  provided  ourselves  with  meat, 
bread,  and  cold  flour.  In  the  afternoon,  went  on 
our  way,  rode  till  near  sunset,  and  encamped.  The 
wolves  were  around  the  camp  in  the  night." 

In  a  statement  of  his  labours  on  this  Mission  to  the 
Trustees  of  the  Missionary  Society  of  Connecticut, 
Mr.  Mills  says, 

"  South  of  New  Connecticut,  few  Bibles  or  reli- 
gious tracts  have  been  received  for  distribution  among 
the  inhabitants.  The  Sabbath  is  greatly  profaned ; 
and  but  few  good  people  can  be  found  in  any  one 
place.  There  are,  however,  a  number  of  societies 
which  are  wishing  to  obtain  Ministers  for  settlement, 
for  a  part  of  the  time  at  least,  more  commonly  for  six 
months  in  the  year. 

"  From  Cincinnati  Mr.  Schermerhorn  and  myself 
went  down  the  river  Ohio  to  Laurenceburgh  in  the 
Indiana  Territory.  Left  that  place  the  24th  of  No- 
vember, crossed  the  Ohio  into  Kentucky,  and  came 
down  the  river  about  50  miles  ;  then  again  crossed 
over  into  Indiana,  and  came  down  some  miles  on 
that  side  of  the  river;  then  crossed  back  into  Ken- 
tucky, and  continued  our  course  within  30  miles  of 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS. 


the  falls  of  the  Ohio,  preaching  occasionally.  We 
found  the  inhabitants  in  a  very  destitute  state;  very 
ignorant  of  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel ;  and,  in  many 
instances,  without  Bibles,  or  any  other  religious 
books.  The  Methodist  preachers  pass  through  this 
country,  in  their  circuits  occasionally.  There  are  a 
number  of  good  people  in  the  Territory,  who  are 
anxious  to  have  Presbyterian  Ministers  amongst 
them.  They  likewise  wish  to  be  remembered  by 
Bible  and  Religious  Tract  Societies. 

« Leaving  the  river,  we  proceeded  on  our  way 
through  Frankfort,  an  easterly  course  to  Lexington, 
where  we  arrived  December  5th. 

"We  left  Lexington  the  11th  of  December,  and 
proceeded  on  our  way  to  Nashville,  in  Tennessee, 
where  we  arrived  the  28th.  On  the  29th  rode  to 
Franklin,  20  miles  from  Nashville,  and  put  up  with 
Mr.  Blackburn.  During  our  stay  in  this  part  of  Ten- 
nessee, we  consulted  with  a  number  of  pious  peo- 
ple, with  regard  to  the  expediency  of  forming  a  Bi- 
ble Society.  They  decidedly  favoured  the  object. 
Mr.  Blackburn  thought  there  would  not  be  time  to 
collect  the  people,  and  form  a  Constitution  during 
our  stay.  He  engaged  that  he  would  exert  himself 
in  favour  of  the  object,  as  did  others,  men  of  piety 
and  influence. 

«  We  consulted  with  Mr.  Blackburn  on  the  expe- 
diency of  pursuing  our  course  down  the  river  to  New- 
Orleans.  He  advised  us  to  go,  and  assisted  in  mak- 
ing the  necessary  preparations.  It  was  thought  best 
for  us  to  descend  the  river.  General  Jackson  was 
expecting  to  go  in  a  few  days,  with  about  1500  vo- 


di>  KKM01KS    OF    THE    LATE 

lunteers  to  Natchez.  Mr  Blackburn  introduced  us 
to  the  General,  who,  having  become  acquainted' with 
our  design,  invited  us  to  take  passage  on  board  his 
boat.  We  accepted  the  invitation  ;  and  after  pro- 
viding some  necessary  stores  for  the  voyage,  and 
making  sale  of  our  horses,  we  embarked  the  10th  of 
January,  1813.  We  came  to  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio 
the  27th,  where  we  lay  by  three  days  on  account  of 
the  ice.  On  the  31st  we  passed  New  Madrid  ;  and 
the  16th  of  February  arrived  at  Natchez. 

"  During  our  stay  at  Natchez  and  the  vicinity,  we 
introduced  the  subject  of  the  formation  of  a  Bible  So- 
ciety, for  the  benefit  of  the  destitute  in  the  Missis- 
sippi Territory.  The  professedly  religious  people,  of 
the  different  denominations,  appeared  anxious  for  the 
establishment  of  an  institution  of  this  kind.  A  proposal 
was  drawn  up  forameeting  of  those  disposed  to  aid  the 
object,  and  the  time  and  place  of  the  meeting  agreed 
upon.  At  the  time  appointed,  a  number  assembled, 
and  chose  a  committee  to  prepare  a  constitution,  to 
be  presented  to  those  disposed  to  sign  it  at  a  second 
meeting,  which  was  to  be  held  at  Natchez,  three 
weeks  from  the  first  meeting.  We  left  with  the  com- 
mittee a  copy  of  the  constitution  we  had  with  us,  to 
which  the  one  formed  for  the  Mississippi  territory 
will  most  likely  be  similar.  The  Bible  Society  for 
this  territory  will  be  supported  by  a  number  of  the 
most  influential  characters,  both  civil  and  religious. 
We  engaged  to  send  them  100  Bibles,  and  have 
given  directions  that  they  should  be  forwarded  to 
Natchez.  We  likewise  encouraged  them  to  hope 
for  further  donations  of  Bibles  from  other  societies ; 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  6& 

and  engaged,  upon  our  return,  to  represent  their  state 
to  the  Bible  Societies  of  Philadelphia,  Connecticut, 
and  Massachusetts.  As  those  who  engaged  in  the 
formation  of  the  society,  entered  upon  the  subject  in 
a  very  spirited  manner,  we  doubt  not  the  result  will 
be  a  happy  one. 

We  left  Natchez  the  12th  of  March,  and  went  on 
board  a  flat  bottomed  boat,  where  our  accommoda- 
tions were  but  indifferent.  The  weather  was  gene- 
rally pleasant,  and  we  arrived  at  New-Orleans  the 
19th.  The  distance  is  300  miles.  For  ICO  miles  above 
New-Orleans,  the  banks  of  the  river  are  cleared,  and 
in  descending  the  river  you  pass  many  very  elegant 
plantations.  The  whole  of  this  distance  the  banks 
appear  like  one  continued  village.  The  greater  part 
of  the  inhabitants  are  French  Catholics,  ignorant  of 
almost  every  thing  except  what  relates  to  the  in- 
crease of  their  property ;  destitute  of  schools,  Bibles, 
and  religious  instruction.  In  attempting  to  learn  the 
religious  state  of  these  people,  we  were  frequently 
told,  that  they  had  no  Bibles,  and  that  the  priests  did 
not  allow  of  their  distribution  among  them.  An 
American,  who  had  resided  two  or  three  years  at  a 
place,  which  has  the  appearance  of  being  a  flourish- 
ing settlement,  and  which  has  a  Catholic  church,  in- 
formed me  that  he  had  not  seen  a  Bible  during  his 
stay  at  the  settlement.  He  added,  that  he  had  heard 
that  a  woman  from  the  state  of  New-York  had  lately 
brought  one  into  the  place. 

"  Upon  our  arrival  at  New-Orleans,  we  were  soon 
made  acquainted  with  a  few  religious  people.  The 
number  of  those  possessing  this  character,  in  this 


MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 


place,  we  are  constrained  to  believe  is  small.  We 
found  here  a  Baptist  minister,  who  has  been  in  this 
city  a  few  months,  but  expects  to  leave  the  place 
soon.  He  is  a  sensible  man,  and  to  appearance  a 
christian.  I  doubt  not  he  has  laboured  faithfully  in 
the  service  of  his  Master.  There  is  no  protestant 
church  in  the  city.  Attempts  have  been  made  to 
obtain  a  subscription  for  building  one,  but  have  fail- 
ed. There  is  at  present  a  Methodist  preacher  in 
the  place.  I  believe  he  expects  to  leave  it  soon. 
The  Catholic  priests  will  then  be  the  only  profes- 
sedly religious  teachers  in  the  city. 

"  Soon  after  our  arrival,  we  introduced  the  sub- 
ject of  a  Bible  Society.  It  directly  met  the  wishes 
of  the  religious  people  with  whom  we  had  become 
acquainted.  As  we  had  letters  of  introduction  to 
Governor  Clairborne,  we  called  upon  him  in  com- 
pany with  a  friend.  The  object  of  our  coming  to  the 
place  was  stated  to  him,  and  he  approved  of  it.  A 
proposal  for  a  meeting  was  readily  signed  by  him, 
and  by  12  of  the  members  of  the  Legislature,  who 
were  then  in  session.  About  20  more,  principally 
merchants  belonging  to  the  city,  added  their  names 
to  the  list.  At  the  time  appointed  for  establishing  a 
Society,  the  greater  part  of  those  who  subscribed  to 
the  proposal  met.  Previous  to  the  meeting,  a  con- 
stitution had  been  formed;  and  was  presented  for 
their  approbation,  should  it  meet  the  wishes  of  those 
present.  The  constitution  was  read  and  consider- 
ed, article  by  article,  and  adopted.  All  present  ap- 
peared much  gratified  with  the  opening  prospect 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  1\ 

"  We  found  that,  in  order  to  have  the  Bible  cir- 
culate freely,  especially  among  the  Catholics,  the 
consent  of  those  high  in  office  must  be  obtained.  We 
were  frequently  told,  that  the  Catholic  priests  would 
by  no  means  favour  the  object.  We  were  referred  to 
Father  Antonio,  as  he  is  called,  who  has  greater  in- 
fluence with  those  of  his  order  than  even  the  Bishop, 
who  has  lately  arrived  from  Baltimore.  If  the  con- 
sent  of  the  former  could  be  obtained,  it  was  allowed 
by  those  with  whom  he  conversed,  that  much  might 
be  done  towards  distributing  the  Scriptures  among 
the  French  Catholics.  We  took  a  convenient  op- 
portunity to  call  upon  the  reverend  Father.  The 
subject  was  mentioned  to  him.  He  said  he  should 
be  pleased  to  have  the  Bible  circulate  among  those 
of  his  order;  and  that  he  would  approve  of  the  trans- 
lation distributed  by  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  So- 
ciety. In  addition  to  this,  he  said  he  would  aid  in  the 
circulation  of  the  Scriptures,  should  an  opportunity 
present.  We  inquired  of  him,  whether  the  priests 
in  the  different  parishes  would  likewise  favour  the 
good  work  ?  At  this  inquiry  he  seemed  surprised, 
and  answered,  "  How  can  you  doubt  it  ?  It  is  for 
their  interest  to  circulate  the  Scriptures."  Upon 
this  point,  our  sentiments  were  hardly  in  unison. 
However,  we  felt  no  disposition  to  contradict  him. 
We  have  since  called  upon  the  Bishop.  He  also 
gave  his  consent,  and  said  he  would  contribute  in  fa- 
vour of  the  infant  institution.  This  disposition  in 
the  Catholic  priests  to  favour  the  circulation  of  the 
Scriptures  has  very  much  surprised  all  with  whom 
we  have  conversed  on  the  subject  in  the  city.     The 


72  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

priests  acknowledge  the  nakedness  of  the  land.  Fa- 
ther Antonio  gave  it  as  his  opinion,  that  we  should 
very  rarely  find  a  Bible  in  any  of  the  French  or  Spa- 
nish Catholic  families,  in  any  of  the  parishes.  And 
the  Bishop  remarked,  that  he  did  not  believe  there 
were  1 0  Bibles  in  the  possession  of  all  the  Catholic 
families  in  the  state ;  and  these  families  constitute 
three-fourths  of  the  population  of  the  state,  people  of 
colour  excepted,  as  is  believed  by  men  of  informa- 
tion. When  we  came  to  this  place,  we  found  a  num- 
ber of  French  Bibles  and  Testaments  had  been 
sent  here  for  distribution  gratis;  and  had  been  on 
hand  some  time.  They  are  now  all  disposed  of,  and 
repeated  inquiries  are  made  for  those  books  by  the 
Catholics.  I  happened  to  be  in  at  Mr.  Stackhouse's 
store  a  short  time  since.  During  my  stay,  which  was 
short,  five  or  six  persons  came  in,  inquiring  for  the 
Bible  in  the  French  language.  The  present  is  cer- 
tainly a  new  and  interesting  era  in  the  history  of 
New-Orleans.  Mr.  Stackhouse  informs  me,  that  if 
he  had  50  Bibles,  he  could  dispose  of  them  at  once 
to  the  Catholics." 

On  the  last  of  these  Missions,  Mr.  Mills  left  Boston 
in  July,  1814;  went  on  to  Connecticut,  where  he 
found  the  Rev.  Mr.  Smith,  and  engaged  him  to  be 
his  companion  on  the  tour.  Having  obtained  consi- 
derable assistance  from  the  Philadelphia  Bible  So- 
ciety, and  the  Philadelphia  Missionary  Society,  and 
equipt  with  a  large  quantity  of  Bibles  and  Tracts, 
they  proceeded  on  their  journey,  followed  by  the 
prayers  of  many  of  the  friends  of  Zion.    In  the  inte- 


REV.  SAMUEL  J.  MILLS. 


rior  of  the  state  of  Pennsylvania,  they  found  exten- 
sive tracts  of  country,  and  especially  the  valleys  be- 
tween the  Allegany  Mountains,  exceedingly  desti- 
tute of  religious  privileges.  Throughout  the  coun- 
try north  of  the  Ohio  River,  there  was  a  lamentable 
want  both  of  Bibles  and  Missionaries.  To  supply 
the  former,  they  became  instrumental  in  the  forma- 
tion of  Bible  Societies  in  Pennsylvania,  in  the  In- 
diana, Illinois,  and  Missouri  Territories  ;  and  to  sup- 
ply the  latter,  could  do  little  more,  while  on  their 
tour,  than  faithfully  ascertain  and  point  out  the  most 
important  fields  of  Missionary  labour.  Of  all  these 
territories,  they  have  said  to  the  churches,  '•  We 
have  travelled  through  them ;  have  seen  the  naked- 
ness of  the  land ;  and  our  eyes  have  affected  our 
hearts.  We  have  heard  the  cry,  Come  over  and 
help  us.  Would  that  all  Christians  at  the  east  would 
lift  up  their  eyes  and  behold.  Could  they  but  see 
what  we  have  seen —thousands  ready  to  perish,  their 
eyelids  fast  closed  in  spiritual  slumber,  and  none  to 
awake  them — could  they  but  see  the  sons  and 
daughters  of  Jerusalem  weeping  for  themselves  and 
their  children;  surely  ministers  would  no  longer  be 
wanting,  nor  funds  for  their  support."  Speaking  of 
the  state  of  Louisiana,  they  say,  "  There  are  Ameri- 
can families  in  this  part  of  our  country,  who  never  saw  a 
Bible,  nor  heard  of  Jesus  Christ.  It  is  a  fact  that  ought 
not  to  be  forgotten,  that  so  lately  as  March,  181/3,  a  Bible 
in  any  language  could  not  be  found,  for  sale,  or  to  be  given 
au-ruj,  in  JS"ew-Orleans''  And  yet  eight  thousand  Bi- 
bles would  not  supply  the  destitute  of  this  state. 
On  this  second  visit  to  New-Orleans.  Mr.  Mills  did 

K 


74  3LEM0IRS  OF  THE  LATL 

much  to  relieve  the  desolations  discovered  on  his 
former  tour,  and  especialfy  in  the  distribution  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures.  Some  circumstances  attending 
these  efforts  we  shall  present  from  his  private  Jour- 
nal, though  most  of  them  have  been  before  the 
public. 

"  Feb.  10.  This  morning  I  called  upon  Esq.  Hen- 
nen ;  and  concluded,  at  his  request,  to  take  lodgings 
with  him  for  the  present.     I  called  in  company  with 
Mr.  JrL  at  the  public  prison  ;  there  are  (hree  hundred 
English  solu..    s  in  the  prison.     A  number  of  Bibles 
had  sometime  since  been  distributed  among  them, 
by  one  of  the  managers  of  the  Society.     We  found 
many  of  them  reading  with  great  attention  and  se- 
riousness, the  copies  which  had  been  furnished  them. 
We  gave  them  some  additional  supply.     They  re- 
ceived the  Bibles  with  evident  expressions  of  joy  and 
o-ratitude.     We  distributed  among  them  likewise  a 
number  of  Religious  Tracts  and  Sermons.    They  re- 
turned many  thanks  for  them.     More  or  less  of  the 
soldiers,  are,  it  is  said,  apparently  pious  men.    They 
informed  us,  that  many  of  them  were  furnished  with 
Bibles  or  Testaments,  but  left  them  on  board  the 
fleet.  In  the  course  of  the  same  day,  we  called  upon 
Dr.  Dow.     He  informed  us,  that   he  had  furnished 
some    of  the    prisoner  with  a  number  of   Watts' 
Psalms,  and  some  other  religious  books. 

«  The  succeeding  day,  I  called  at  the  United 
States  Hospital,  in  company  with  Esq;.  Nicholson. 
There  are  three  hundred  men  sick  and  wounded  in 
the  hospital :  one  hundred  and  eighty  are  English 


REV.  SAMUEL  J.  MILLS.  Hi 

prisoners.  Upon  examining  the  several  wards,  we 
found  that  some  of  the  prisoners  had  brought  their 
Bibles  from  the  fleet ;  but  this  was  rarely  the  case. 
A  number  of  the  sick  and  wounded,  both  English  and 
Americans,  expressed  an  earnest  desire  to  be  pos- 
sessed of  the  sacred  Scriptures.  Called  at  the  Navy 
Hospital,  containing  about  forty  sick.  There  was 
not  a  Bible  among  them,  as  we  could  learn ;  but 
more  or  less  will  thankfully  receive  them.  Wb  call- 
ed at  three  different  places,  where  a  part  of  the  sick 
soldiers  belonging  to  the  Kentucky  detachment  are 
quartered.  The  whole  number  of  sick  at  these 
houses  is  one  hundred  and  twenty.  Many  of  them 
received  the  information  with  great  satisfaction, 
when  informed  that  some  of  them  could  be  furnished 
with  Bibles.  This  was  manifest,  from  their  counte- 
nances, and  from  the  numerous  applications  which 
were  made  for  this  blessed  book.  In  one  of  the 
houses  we  found  a  number  of  the  sick  lying  on  the 
floor.  One  was  reading  from  a  New  Testament  to 
those  around  him.  They  had  not  a  Bible  in  the 
house. 

"  On  the  12th,  in  the  morning,  I  called  with  a 
friend  at  the  Charity  Hospital.  There  are  forty  sick 
soldiers  at  this  hospital  belonging  to  the  Tennessee 
troops.  They  had  not  a  copy  of  the  sacred  Scrip- 
tures. A  number  were  very  pressing  in  their  soli- 
citations, that  we  would  supply  them.  We  observed 
to  them,  that  they  would  probably  soon  leave  the 
hospital  for  Tennessee ;  and  as  they  expected  to  tra- 
vel on  foot  eight  hundred  or  a  thousand  miles,  they 
could  not  carry  their  Bibles  with  them,  should  they 


76  MEMOIRS  OF   THE  LATE 

be  supplied.  Some  of  them  answered  at  once,  that 
they  would  leave  some  other  articles,  rather  than 
their  Bibles.  Upon  our  return  we  sent  a  number  oi 
Bibles  to  the  hospital.  We  called  at  three  different 
places,  which  we  visited  yesterday,  occupied  by  the 
sick  belonging  to  the  Kentucky  detachment,  and  dis- 
tributed among  them  seventeen  Bibles.  They  were 
thankfully  received.  The  minds  of  many  of  the  sick 
appear  to  be  solemnly  affected.  We  hope  there  are 
some  godly  persons  among  them.  We  explained  to 
them  the  object  of  the  Bible  Society  ;  and  charged 
those  who  received  copies  of  the  Bible,  to  make  a 
good  use  of  them. 

"  1 3th.  We  sent  a  number  of  Bibles  to  a  fourth 
house  occupied  by  about  forty  sick  Kentucky  sol- 
diers; and  received  many  thanks  for  them.  Visited 
a  house  occupied  by  the  sick  troops  from  Tennes- 
see ;  there  were  one  hundred  sick  at  this  house,  but 
not  a  Bible  among  them  all.  We  left  one  in  each 
room.  Visited  the  United  States  Hospital,  and  dis- 
tributed thirty  Bibles  among  the  destitute.  Many 
applications  were  made  for  the  sacred  Scriptures, 
with  which  we  could  not  comply.  It  is  sickly  at  the 
present  time.  Since  the  8th  of  January,  a  great 
mortality  has  prevailed.  Twenty  and  even  thirty  of 
our  soldiers  have  died  in  a  day. 

"  15th.  1  have  ascertained  that  there  are  a  con- 
siderable number  of  the  troops  belonging  to  the  mi- 
litia of  this  State,  who  are  sick  in  hospitals,  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  river.  It  is  the  impression  of 
many  who  go  to  the  hospitals,  that  they  shall  die  in 


REV.   SAMUEL  J.  MILLS. 


ai 


them.     This  impression  perhaps  hastens  their  disso- 
lution in  some  instances. 

"  16/A.  We  visited  a  hospital  occupied  by  the 
Tennessee  troops.  One  hundred  are  sick  at  this 
place.  They  had  no  Bibles  in  the  house.  Found  a 
few  leaves  of  the  Old  Testament  in  the  possession  of 
one  of  the  soldiers.  Distributed  among  them  four- 
teen Bibles.     They  were  very  thankfully  received. 

"  Mth.  To  day  there  was  a  meeting  of  the  mana- 
gers of  the  Bible  Society.  They  voted  their  thanks 
to  the  societies  that  had  generously  aided  them  by 
donations  in  Bibles.  Visited  one  of  the  hospitals, 
prayed  with  and  addressed  the  sick  in  two  of  the 
wards.  A  sick  man  from  Tennessee  appeared  to  be 
much  exercised  in  his  mind.  He  seemed  conscious 
of  his  ruined  state  by  nature,  and  of  the  necessity  of 
his  exercising  repentance  toward  God,  and  faith  in 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in  order  to  obtain  the  salva- 
tion of  his  soul.  The  sick  appeared  much  gratified 
by  the  attention  paid  them. 

"  18th.  1  visited  to-day,  in  company  with  Mr.  N, 
one  of  the  hospitals,  at  which  we  had  previously  call- 
ed, and  in  which  we  had  left  a  few  copies  of  the  Bi- 
ble. Some  of  the  men  had  died  since  our  first  visit 
to  them ;  and  others  had  so  far  recovered  as  to  be 
able  to  leave  the  house ;  and  their  places  had  been 
supplied  by  the  sick  brought  in  from  the  camp.  We 
found  a  number  of  the  rooms  containing  eight  or  ten 
sick,  without  a  copy  of  the  sacred  Scriptures.  Sup- 
plied one  copy  to  each  room,  and  received  many 
thanks. 

"  22d.     1  crossed   the  river  to-dav.  and  visited  the 


78  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

sick  soldiers  in  the  barracks.  In  two  rooms  there 
were  near  one  hundred  sick.  It  is  truly  affecting 
to  visit  these  abodes  of  disease  and  death.  The  sick 
have  not  generally  beds  or  mattresses.  With  medi- 
cal aid  they  are  tolerably  well  furnished ;  still  no 
doubt  many  of  them  suffer  much  for  the  want  of 
proper  attendance.  In  some  instances,  when  I  have 
been  attending  the  sick  in  one  room,  I  could  hear 
those  in  the  room  adjacent,  crying  out  with- great 
earnestness,  Lord  have  mercy  on  us : — Jesus  Christ, 
have  mercy  on  us.  I  informed  those  I  visited  that 
there  were  some  Bibles  on  hand  to  be  given  to  the 
sick  and  the  destitute.  There  were  many  applica- 
tions for  them.  During  my  stay  at  the  barracks  I 
was  at  six  or  eight  of  the  rooms.  There  was  not  a 
Bible  to  be  found  in  any  of  them.  I  have  found  un- 
usual freedom  in  speaking  to  the  sick  and  the  dying 
in  the  hospitals.  They  almost  uniformly  give  very 
strict  attention  to  what  is  said;  and  their  tears  wit- 
ness for  them  that  they  do  not  remain  unaffected. 
God  only  knows  how  lasting  their  serious  impressions 
may  be.  But  from  what  I  have  seen  and  heard  in 
the  hospitals,  I  am  inclined  to  believe  that  some  ot 
the  sufferers  have  been  born  again,  even  on  the 
threshold  of  the  grave.  Many  of  the  troops,  after 
their,  arrival  in  the  vicinity  of  this  place,  were  sub- 
jected to  great  fatigue  while  defending  the  lines. 
Many  of  them  were  standing  or  lying,  for  some  suc- 
cessive days  and  nights,  in  the  low  marshy  ground 
where  the  water  was  near  a  foot  deep.  The  weather 
some  of  the  time  was  so  cold  as  to  freeze  ice  a  quar- 
ter of  an  inch  in  thickness.     Some  of  the  soldiers  at 


REV.   SAMUEL  J.  MILLS.  79 

this  time  were  but  poorly  clothed;  three  or  four 
physicians  from  Kentucky  and  Tennessee  have  died 
but  a  short  time  since. 

"23d.  This  morning  more  than  four  hundred 
English  prisoners  left  this  place.  They  went  on 
board  the  steam-boat  and  two  sloops  which  were  to 
carry  them  to  the  fleet,  or  the  proper  vessel  pre- 
pared to  receive  them  lying  off  the  mouth  of  the 
river. 

"  After  their  departure,  I  called  at  the  prison,  and 
obtained  leave  of  the  keeper,  to  examine  the  rooms, 
which  had  been  vacated  by  the  prisoners,  in  order  to 
ascertain  whether  any  of  the  Bibles  we  had  distribu- 
ted were  remaining  in  them.  But  not  a  Bible  had 
been  left,  nor  the  remnant  of  a  religious  tract.  The 
prisoners  had  retained  them  all.  The  servant  in- 
formed me  that  he  saw  them  packing  them  up  in 
their  knapsacks,  a  little  time  previous  to  their  de- 
parture. 

•'  From  the  manner  in  which  the  prisoners  received 
the  Bibles,  and  from  the  care  with  which  they  pre- 
served them,  we  have  reason  to  believe  they  will  be 
very  serviceable  to  many  of  them. 

"  25th.  This  morning  I  crossed  the  river  to  visit 
the  sick  soldiers  in  the  barracks,  now  converted  into 
hospitals.  There  are  three  hundred  and  sixty  in  the 
barracks.  Some  of  them  are  dangerously  ill.  Five 
or  six  died  the  last  night.  I  went  into  a  number  of 
the  rooms,  containing  each  from  thirty  to  forty  sick. 
In  one  room  at  which  1  called,  there  was  a  corpse 
lying  on  the  floor,  partially  wrapped  in  a  blanket. 
One  person  appeared  to  be  in  the  agonies  of  death, 


80  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

apparently  insensible    to  every  thing  around  him- 
Others  were  groaning,  and  calling  for  assistance.     A 
number  came  in  from  the  adjacent  rooms.     I  ad-, 
dressed  those  present,  and  prayed  with  them ;  they 
were  attentive  and  solemn.     In  five  of  the  rooms  I 
left  ten  Bibles.     Many  of  them  appeared  in  some 
measure     rightly  to    estimate    the  precious   book. 
The  gratitude  they  manifested  upon  the  reception  of 
the  Bibles  was  an  ample  reward  for  the  exposure  and 
labour  attendant  on  furnishing  them.     Previous  to 
this  distribution  there  was  not  a  single  copy  of  the 
Bible  to  be  found,  as  I  could  learn,  among  near  four 
hundred  men  in   the  barracks.     After  leaving  the 
sick  now  referred  to,  I  passed  a  number  of  additional 
rooms,  containing  sick  soldiers.     Near  one  of  the 
rooms  I  observed  three  dead  bodies,  wrapped  in 
blankets.     The  deceased  died  in  the   same  room 
during  the  last  night.     But  few  of  the   dead,  I  be- 
"  lieve,  are  buried   in  coffins.     Before  I  left  the  bar- 
racks I  became  acquainted  with  General  Morgan, 
who  has  the  command  of  the  militia  of  this  state.     J 
saw  likewise  Dr.  G.  and  Dr.  R.  who  are  the  two  prin- 
cipal physicians  in  this  department.     They  sent  two 
men  with  me  to  obtain  an  additional  number  of  Bi- 
bles, for  those  rooms  which  as  yet  remained  unsup- 
plied.     I  sent  back  by  them  twenty-four:  making  in 
the  whole  thirty-four  distributed  in  the  barracks. 

d  I  lately  visited  the  camp,  occupied  by  the  Ken- 
tucky detachment.  Gen.  Thomas  informed  me,  that 
out  of  about  2,000  men  belonging  to  this  detachment, 
there  were  at  the  present  time  800  on  the  sick  list. 
The  Kentucky  troops  are  not  supplied  with  even  a 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  81 

single  chaplain,  while  there  are  four  attached  to  the 
troops  from  the  state  of  Tennessee.  I  have  ascer- 
tained that  there  are  three  or  four  houses  near  the 
camp  (which  is  three  miles  below  the  city,)  contain- 
ing sick  soldiers,  which  have  as  yet  received  no  sup- 
ply of  Bibles.  The  officers  are,  I  believe,  uniformly 
attentive  to  the  sick  belonging  to  their  several  de- 
tachments. 

"  21th.  This  morning  I  crossed  the  river  to  visit 
the  sick  in  the  barracks.  Dr.  G.  introduced  me  to 
one  of  the  sick  under  his  care.  He  wished  me  to 
converse  with  him.  The  sick  man  professed  to  hope 
that  he  was  made  a  subject  of  the  renewing  grace  of 
God  about  three  years  since.  He  readily  acknow- 
ledged his  lost  and  ruined  state  by  nature,  and  pro- 
fessed his  confidence  in  Jesus  Christ  as  the  great 
atoning  sacrifice.  He  remarked,  that  he  had  no 
fears  of  death.  He  said  he  felt  happy  to  be  in  the 
hands  of  a  good  and  merciful  God,  and  was  willing 
to  be  at  his  disposal.  He  professed  the  fullest  con- 
fidence in  the  rectitude  of  the  divine  government, 
and  would  endeavour  to  trust  in  the  Lord.  He 
added,  that  he  had  an  aged  and  infirm  mother,  who 
looked  to  him  for  support  and  consolation ;  and  if  it 
should  please  heaven,  he  could  wish  to  recover,  in 
hopes  of  relieving  her  sorrows,  as  she  descended  into 
the  vale  of  years.  After  conversing  with  the  sick 
man,  I  addressed  those  present.  A  number  came  in 
from  the  adjoining  rooms.  We  sang,  and  closed 
with  prayer.  The  season  was  a  very  solemn  one, — 
many  were  in  tears. 

"March  1st.     To-day  I  crossed  the  river  to  visit 

L 


g2  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

the  sick.  During  my  stay,  -preached  to  more  than 
200  of  the  soldiers,  who  were  able  to  assemble.  The 
meeting  was  a  solemn  and  interesting  one.  Dr.  G. 
and  Dr.  R.  expressed  their  thanks  for  the  attention 
paid  to  those  under  their  care.  They  wished  to 
have  their  thanks  presented  to  the  managers  of  the 
Bible  Societies,  who  had  furnished  them  with  the 
sacred  Scriptures. 

"  One  of  the  chaplains  belonging  to  the  Tennessee 
detachment  informed  me  lately,  that  most  of  the  in- 
temperate men  from  that  state  had  died  since  they 
came  here;  his  expression  was,  the  hard  drinkers 
are  nearly  all  gone. 

"  5th.  To-day  I  visited  one  of  the  hospitals.  The 
soldiers  had  so  far  recovered  from  their  sickness  as 
to  be  able  to  join  their  fellows  in  the  camp. 

«  The  hospital  is  now  principally  occupied  by  the 
needy  and  the  sick  from  the  city.  The  soldiers  who 
have  left  the  hospital  have  taken  their  Bibles  with 
them,  and  there  are  a  number  of  needy  people  in  it, 
without  any  supply. 

"  1th.  I  called  to-day  at  one  of  the  houses  occu- 
pied by  the  Kentucky  sick  soldiers.  Some  of  them 
have  been  a  long  time  sick,  but  appear  to  be  re- 
covering. Numbers  are  still  dangerously  ill;  they 
lie  around  the  floor  in  all  directions,  some  groaning 
and  some  praying;  they  however  ga*e  very  strict 
and  solemn  attention  while  I  addressed  them,  and 
prayed  with  them.  It  was  the  first  serious  address 
and  prayer  that  numbers  of  them  had  heard  since 
they  left  home,  and  perhaps  for  years.  When  I  was 
about  leaving  the  room,  one  of  the  men,  as  he  lay  on 


REV.    SAMUEL   J.    MILLS.  83 

the  floor,  reached  out  his  hand,  and  grasping  mine, 
exclaimed,  "  God  bless  you — God  bless  you  "  I  en- 
tered into  conversation  with  him,  and  ascertained,  that 
for  some  time  past  he  had  entertained  a  hope  that  he 
had  been  born  again.  After  conversing  with  him 
freely,  I  left  him  with  a  request  to  examine  himself 
as  in  the  presence  of  the  heart-searching  God,  who 
could  not  be  deceived,  and  would  not  be  mocked. 
What  will  be  the  result  of  exertions  to  relieve  the 
wretched  in  these  abodes  of  misery — these  cages  of 
despair,  God  only  knows.  He  hath  the  hearts  of  all 
men  in  his  hands,  and  here  our  hopes  rest. 

"  \Oth.  To-day,  in  company  with  Mr.  Smith,  I 
called  at  one  of  the  hospitals,  and  made  some  inqui- 
ries respecting  the  Bibles  which  had  been  left  there 
some  time  since.  There  were  two  rooms  containing 
the  sick;  only  one  Bible  was  remaining  in  each. 

"  llth.  This  morning  I  rode  down  to  the  Ken- 
tucky camp ;  the  Generals  Adair  and  Thomas  ac- 
companied me.  I  had  made  a  previous  appointment 
to  preach  at  the  camp  at  ten  o'clock  A.  M.  The 
notice  had  been  given  to  the  soldiers,  and  arrange- 
ments made.  The  place  for  preaching  was  in  the 
open  field.  A  platform  was  prepared  for  the  speaker 
to  stand  on,  raised  six  or  eight  feet  from  the  ground. 
A  large  congregation  was  collected  in  a  short  time. 
As  many  as  eight  hundred  or  a  thousand  soldiers 
were  present.  They  behaved  with  great  propriety 
during  the  service — were  solemn  and  attentive/' 

On    this  mission  Mr.   Mills  was  particularly   in- 
trusted, by  the  Philadelphia  Bible  Society,  with  the 


MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 


distribution  of  a  quantity  *of  French  Bibles.  The 
manner  in  which  this  trust  was  discharged,  and- the 
Testaments  received,  by  the  Roman  Catholics  in 
New-Orleans  and  its  vicinity,  we  shall  present  by  an 
extract  from  his  Report  to  the  Philadelphia  Society. 

«  As  has  already  been  stated,  I  reached  New-Or- 
leans on  the  tenth  of  February.  I  soon  ascertained 
that  the  3000  copies  of  the  Testament,  directed  to 
the  care  of  the  managers  of  the  Louisiana  Bible  So- 
ciety, had  been  received.  But  none  of  them  had  at 
that  time  been  offered  to  the  people.  A  few  copies 
were  given  out  on  the  day  I  arrived  in  the  place. 
The  succeeding  day  an  additional  number  was  dis- 
tributed. 

"  The  day  following,  February  12th,  the  number 
of  the  destitute  who  made  application  for  a  supply 
very  much  increased.  From  nine  o'clock  A.  M.  to 
one  P.  M.  the  door  of  the  distributor  was  thronged 
with  from  fifty  to  one  hundred  persons.  Those  who 
applied  were  of  all  ages  and  of  all  colours.  They 
were  literally  clamorous  in  their  solicitations  for  the 
sacred  book.  For  some  successive  days  the  appli- 
cants became  still  more  numerous.  In  a  week  after 
the  distribution  of  the  Testaments  commenced,  one 
thousand  copies  were  given  out.  Some  of  those  who 
requested  a  supply  came  prepared  to  purchase 
them.  They  remarked  to  the  distributor  that  they 
must  have  a  supply  by  some  means.  The  Principal 
of  the  College,  and  a  number  of  the  instructors  of  the 
public  schools  in  the  city,  presented  written  state- 
ments, containing  a  list  of  the  scholars  under  their 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILKS 


85 


care,  who  would  make  a  profitable  use  of  the  Tes- 
taments, could  the  charity  be  extended  to  them. 
These  statements  were  respectfully  addressed  to  the 
distributor,  with  a  request  that  as  many  of  the  scho- 
lars might  be  supplied  as  was  consistent  with  the 
views  of  the  Managers  of  the  Society.  Their  solici- 
tations were,  in  most  cases,  complied  with. 

"  Pere  Antonio,  a  leading  character  in  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church  in  the  city,  very  readily  aided  in 
the  circulation  of  the  Testaments  among  his  people. 
Some  more  than  two  years  ago,  the  Rev.  Father  en- 
gaged to  assist  in  the  distribution  of  French  Bibles 
and  Testaments.     Soon  after  I  arrived  in  the  city,  I 
called  upon  him,  in  company  with  Mr.  Hennan.    We 
informed  him  that  the  Testaments  had  been  received 
from  the  Managers  of  the  Philadelphia  Bible  Socie- 
ty, and  presented  him  with  a  number  of  copies.    He 
expressed  great  satisfaction,  and  repeatedly  invoked 
the  blessing  of  God  on  the  donors.     He  observed, 
that  God  would  certainly  bless  the  generous,  pious 
men,  who  had  exerted  themselves  to  give  to  the  des- 
titute his  holy  word.     He  expressed   his  desire  to 
obtain  an  additional  number  of  copies,  and  engaged 
that  he  would  make  the  most  judicious  distribution 
of  them  in  his  power.    He  remarked,  that  he  would 
give  them  to  those  persons  who  would  be  sure  to 
read  them  through. 

After  our  visit  to  Antonio,  his  attendant  called  for 

two  or  three  copies  of  the  Testament.  The  man  who 

attends  at  the  cathedral  was  anxious  to  receive  one. 

His  choir  of  singers  likewise  requested  a  supply. 

"  Soon  after  the  distribution  of  the  Testaments 


86  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

commenced,  Mr.  Hennau  called  upon  Mr.  Du  Bourg, 
the  administrator  of  the  Bishopric,  and  informed  him 
that  the  Testaments,  printed  by  the  managers  of  the 
Philadelphia  Bible  Society,  had  been  received  ;  and 
that  some  copies  had  been  given  to  the  people.  The 
Bishop  observed,  that  he  had  been  made  acquainted 
with  the  circumstance  by  some  of  his  people,  who 
had  called  upon  him  to  ascertain,  whether  he  would 
advise  them  to  receive  the  Testaments.  He  added, 
that  as  they  were  not  of  the  version  authorized  by 
the  Catholic  church,  he  could  not  aid  in  the  distribu- 
tion of  them.  When  the  distribution  of  the  Testa- 
ments in  the  convent  was  suggested,  the  Bishop  re- 
marked, that  the  parents  of  the  children  who  receiv- 
ed instruction  at  that  place  were  at  liberty  to  furnish 
them  if  they  thought  best.  I  had  myself  an  interview 
with  the  Bishop :  during  our  conversation  he  express- 
ed to  me  his  regret  that  the  Roman  Catholic  version 
of  the  Testament,  printed  in  Boston  in  1810,  had 
not  been  followed,  rather  than  the  version  printed 
by  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society.  He  ob- 
served, however,  that  he  should  prefer  to  have  the 
present  version  of  the  Testament  in  the  possession 
of  the  people,  rather  than  have  them  remain  entirely 
ignorant  of  the  sacred  Scriptures.  I  here  state  one 
or. two  incidents  which  occurred,  as  related  by  the 
Bishop,  connected  with  the  circulation  of  the  Testa- 
ments.— A  poor  woman  of  his  flock  called  on  him. 
and  handing  him  one  of  the  Testaments — apparent- 
ly with  great  anxiety,  addressed  him  in  the  following 
manner:  Good  Father,  what  book  is  this?  The 
Bishop  looking  at  it,  replied,  Why,  my  child,  it  is  the 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  87 

history  of  the  Evangelists— it  is  the  Gospel.  I  know 
that,  replied  the  woman ;  but  is  it  a  book  you  would 
recommend  to  your  people?  Said  the  Bishop,  It  is 
a  Protestant  version;  it  is  as  Calvin  would  have 
translated  it.  Good  Father,  replied  the  woman,  keep 
the  book,  keep  the  book !  My  child,  answered  the 
Bishop,  you  may  retain  the  book,  if  you  please. 
Read  it  with  care;  and  should  you  find  any  thing 
contrary  to  the  Catholic  faith,  you  will  bear  in  mind 
that  it  is  a  Protestant  version. 

"  Miss  J.  one  of  the  Nuns,  called  upon  the  Bishop 
somewhat  agitated.    She  had  been  reading  the  Tes- 
tament. Her  mind  was  perplexed  by  the  expression, 
in  the  summary  of  the  first  chapter  of  the  First  Epis- 
tle of  St.  John :  '  Et  la  confession  de  nos  peches  a 
Dieu  ;'  and  the  confession  of  our  sins  to  God.     She  had 
been  taught,  that  the  confession  of  our  sins  was  to  be 
made  to  the  priest ;  or  rather  to  God,  as  the  Roman 
Catholics  say,  through  or  by  the  priest.  She  inquired 
what  could  be  intended  by  the  expression,  confession 
of  our  sins  to  God.    He  informed  her  that  the  transla- 
tion was  a  Protestant  one,  and  that  the   expression 
she  referred  to  was  prefixed  to  the  chapter  by  the 
translator.      The  Bishop  remarked  to  me  that  he 
thought  it  not  proper,  that  any  explanations  of  the 
contents  of  the  chapters  should  be  prefixed  to  either 
Bibles  or  Testaments,  designed  for  circulation  among 
the  Roman  Catholics. 

"  As  early  as  the  first  of  March,  fifteen  or  sixteen 
hundred  copies  of  the  Testaments  had  been  given 
out.  Many  of  those  who  applied  for  them  were  very 
earnest  in  their  requests.     Some  of  them  said,  that 


88  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

they  came  in  from  the  country,  and  could  not  be  de- 
nied ;  and  some  of  them,  that  they  had  made  repeat- 
ed applications,  without  success.  Some  wished  the 
Testaments  for  themselves;  some  for  a  son  or  a 
daughter,  and  some  were  anxious  to  obtain  a  copy 
for  each  of  their  children.  It  was  frequently  the  case, 
that  numbers  would  remain  a  considerable  time  at 
the  door  of  the  distributor,  after  notice  was  given  that 
no  more  Testaments  would  be  given  out  until  the 
succeeding  day.  Many  applications  were  made  by 
people  of  colour.  We  found  that  a  much  greater 
proportion  of  them,  both  old  and  young,  could  read 
intelligibly,  than  has  generally  been  supposed. 

M  A  little  previous  to  the  attack  of  the  English  on 
New-Orleans,  three  or  four  hundred  free  people  of 
colour  were  organized  into  companies,  for  the  de- 
fence of  that  place.  A  number  of  these  men  called 
for  copies  of  the  Testament.  One  of  them  wished  to 
know  whether  the  officers  of  the  companies,  with 
whom  he  was  connected,  might  be  furnished  each 
with  a  copy.  He  was  answered  in  the  affirmative, 
and  informed  that  many  of  the  privates  could  also  be 
supplied.  He  expressed  much  surprise,  that  so 
many  Testaments  should  be  given  away.  He  in- 
quired from  whence  they  came — whether  they  were 
the  gift  of  the  Legislature  of  the  State,  or  of  the  Ge- 
neral Government.  He  was  informed  that  they  were 
sent  on  by  the  managers  of  the  Bible  Society  of  Phi- 
ladelphia. The  object  of  the  Society  was  explained 
to  him.  The  gratuitous  distribution  of  the  Scriptures 
is  a  thing  so  novel  in  this  part  of  our  country,  that  it 
excites  much  surprise.     There  is  probably  a  much 


HEV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  89 

greater  proportion  of  the  French  people  able  to  read 
than  has  generally  been  supposed.  The  5000  Tes- 
taments will  furnish  but  a  very  partial  supply. 

"  Mr.  K.  one  of  the  managers  of  the  Bible  Society, 
informed  me,  that  an  elderly  woman,  a  Roman  Catho- 
lic, called  on  him  for  a  Testament.  She  remarked 
to  him,  that  she  was  very  anxious  to  read  it,  and  had 
applied  several  times  to  the  distributor  for  a  copy, 
but  without  success.  Mr.  K.  obtained  one  for  her: 
she  received  it  with  tears  of  joy.  She  informed  him, 
that  when  a  girl  her  father  had  a  book,  which  he  va- 
lued much,  and  which  he  used  to  keep  in  a  private 
manner.  She  thought  it  was  the  Bible,  and  for  a 
long  time  had  been  desirous  of  obtaining  it.  She 
remarked,  that  now  she  had  such  a  book  as  her  fa- 
ther used  to  have.  » 

"  Soon  after  my  arrival  at  New-Orleans,  I  had 
some  conversation  with  a  respectable  planter,  a  Ro- 
man Catholic,  respecting  the  circulation  of  the  Tes- 
taments. He  remarked  to  me,  that  he  did  not  think 
a  good  Catholic  had  any  occasion  to  read  the  Bible. 
Before  I  left  that  place,  I  ascertained  that  he  had 
perused  some  portions  of  the  Testament.  And  he 
informed  a  friend  of  his,  that  what  he  had  read  ex- 
cited in  his  mind  many  reflections.  A  woman  and 
her  daughter  came  in  from  the  Bayou  St.  John,  two 
miles  from  the  city.  She  informed  the  distributor, 
that  she  had  heard  that  there  were  Bibles  and  Tes- 
taments to  be  given  to  the  destitute,  and  that  she  was 
hardly  disposed  to  credit  the  report.  She  conclu- 
ded, however,  she  would  *  Come  and  see.1 

"  In  the  Spring  of  181  J,  eight  or  ten  thousand  of 

M 


00  MEJIOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

the  inhabitants  of  St.  Domingo  came  to  this  part  of 
our  country.  Most  of  them  remained  in  New-Or- 
leans. Many  of  them  are  about  to  return  to  St.  Do- 
mingo, and  will  take  with  them  the  Testaments, 
where  the.sacred  Scriptures  have  rarely,  if  ever,  been 
Introduced.  Some  copies  have  been  sent  to  the 
Havana,  in  the  island  of  Cuba. 

"  On  the  first  of  April,  in  company  with  a  friend,  I 
set  out  upon  a  visit  to  the  Attakapas  country.  We 
proceeded  up  the  east  bank  of  the  Mississippi  about. 
eighty  miles ;  then  crossed  the  river  and  went  in  a 
westerly  and  south-westerly  direction,  between  fifty 
and  sixty  miles  into  the  country.  We  often  called  at 
the  houses  by  the  way,  distributed  a  number  of  Tes- 
taments in  different  parts  of  the  country,  and  inform- 
ed the  people  that  a  quantity  had  been  sent  on  for 
gratuitous  distribution  by  the  Philadelphia  Bible  So- 
ciety, and  where  they  might  apply  to  obtain  them. 
"  Have  we  not  reason  to  hope,  that  in  this  region 
and  shadow  of  death,  the  true  light  is  beginning  to 
shine  ?  May  it  shine  more  and  more  until  the  per- 
fect day !" 

On  Mr.  Mills'  return  from  this  tour,  it  very  natural- 
ly became  an  object  of  desire  with  him  to  turn  the 
attention  of  the  Atlantic  States  to  that  destitute  re- 
gion. Before  his  return  to  New-England,  he  took 
pains  to  have  an  interview  with  the  managers  of  the 
Baltimore  and  Philadelphia  Societies,,  and  to  give 
them  a  full  view  of  the  real  condition  of  these  por- 
tions of  our  country.  The  same  representation 
rns  also  made  in  substance  to  the  Connecticut  Bible 


REV.    SAMUEL   J.    MILLS, 


9i 


Society,  as  well  as  to  the  Society  who  were  the  im- 
mediate patrons  of  the  enterprise.  In  consequence 
of  this,  the  Baltimore  and  Philadelphia  Societies 
came  to  a  resolution  immediately  to  set  on  foot  mea- 
sures to  supply  the  Southern  and  Western  country 
with  Bibles;  and  the  Connecticut  Bible  Society 
promptly  voted  five  hundred  Bibles  to  the  sister 
Society  in  Louisiana,  for  gratuitous  distribution, 
wherever  they  were  in  the  greatest  demand  ;  and  the 
whole  country  received  a  new  impulse  in  favour  of 
domestic  Missions. 

We  cannot  finish  the  narrative  of  this  Mission  more 
acceptably  than  in  the  closing  paragraph  of  Mr 
Mills'  own  Report : 

"We  have  now  given  a  brief  account  of  our  tour— 
of  our  exertions,  and  of  the  success  with  which  the 
Lord  has  been  pleased  to  favour  us,  in  advancing  the 
kino-dom  of  our  Redeemer.  We  have  presented 
some  sketches  of  the  moral  and  religious  state 
of  the  country,  through  which  we  have  passed. — In 
reviewing  the  whole,  we  feel  compelled  to  call  upon 
our  own  souls,  and  to  call  upon  the  patrons  of  the 
mission,  to  bless  the  Lord.  Surely  goodness  and 
mercy  have  followed  us  all  the  way.  On  a  journey 
of  more  than  six  thousand  miles,  and  passing  through 
a  great  variety  of  climates— in  perils  in  the  city,  in 
perils  in  the  wilderness,  in  perils  on  the  rivers,  and 
in  perils  on  the  sea — the  Lord  has  preserved  us. — 
Neither  can  we  forbear  to  express  our  obligations  to 
our  dear  Christian  friends  in  the  western  country. 
We  were  strangers,  and  they  took  *s  in.  From  many 


92  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

we  received  pecuniary  aid,  besides  other  important 
services ;  while  the  kind  attentions  and  Christian 
fellowship  of  others  alleviated  our  labours  and  com- 
forted our  hearts. 

"  In  return  for  these  favours,  we  have  felt  com- 
pelled to  do  what  we  could  fortho»m.  Ever  since  we 
came  back  to  this  land  of  Christian  privileges,  we 
have  been  endeavouring;  to  arouse  the  attention  of 
the  public,  and  to  direct  it  towards  the  west.  These 
exertions  have  been  stimulated  by  a  deep  conviction 
of  the  deplorable  state  of  that  country.  Never  will 
the  impression  be  erased  from  our  hearts,  that  has 
been  made  by  beholding  those  scenes  of  wide-spread- 
ing desolation.  The  whole  country,  from  Lake  Erie 
to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  is  as  the  valley  of  the  Shadow 
of  Death.  Darkness  rests  upon  it.  Only  here  and 
there,  a  few  rays  of  Gospel  light  pierce  through  the 
awful  gloom.  This  vast  country  contains  more  than 
a  million  of  inhabitants.  Their  number  is  every  year 
increased,  by  a  mighty  flood  of  emigration.  Soon 
they  will  be  as  the  sands  on  the  sea-shore  for  multi- 
tude. Yet  there  are  at  present  only  a  little  more  than 
one  hundred  Presbyterian  or  Congregational  minis- 
ters in  it.  Were  these  ministers  equally  distributed 
throughout  the  country,  there  would  be  only  one  to 
every  ten  thousand  people.  But  now  there  are  dis- 
tricts of  country,  containing  from  twenty  to  fifty  thou- 
sand inhabitants,  entirely  destitute.  And  how  shall 
tliey  hear  without  a  preacher  ? 

"  From  the  estimates  made,  it  appears  that 
seventy-six  thousand  families  are  destitute  of  the  sacred 
volume,  in  this  portion  of    our    country.     These 


KEV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILL.-. 

estimates  are  not  ungrounded  and  exaggerated 
conjectures.  They  are  the  result  of  much  inquiry 
and  patient  examination.  It  is  our  sober  convic- 
tion, that  at  least  76,000  Bibles  are  necessary  for 
the  supply  of  tbe  destitute;  and  the  number  is 
every  year  increasing.  Most  of  those  who  emigrate 
from  the  older  States  are  poor:  there  are  many  young 
men  who  go  into  that  country,  and  are  married  af- 
terwards— and  never  have  an  opportunity  of  supply- 
ing their  families  with  Bibles.  The  number  of  Bi- 
bles, sent  there  by  all  the  Societies  in  the  United 
States,  is  by  no  means  as  great  as  the  yearly  in- 
crease of  the  destitute.  The  original  number  still 
remains  unsupplied.  When  we  entered  on  the  mis- 
sion, we  applied  in  person  to  the  oldest  and  weal- 
thiest of  these  institutions  for  Bibles  to  distribute  in 
the  western  country :  but  we  could  only  obtain  one 
solitary  donation.  The  existing  Societies  have  not 
yet  been  able  to  supply  the  demand,  in  their  own 
immediate  vicinity.  Some  mightier  effort  must  be 
made.  Their  scattered  and  feeble  exertions  are  by 
no  means  adequate  to  the  accomplishment  of  the  ob- 
ject. It  is  thought  by  judicious  people,  that  half  a 
million  of  Bibles  are  necessary  for  the  supply  of  the 
destitute  in  the  United  States.  It  is  a  foul  blot  on 
our  national  character.  Christian  America  must 
arise  and  wipe  it  away. — The  existing  Societies  are 
not  able  to  do  it.  They  want  union; — they  want  co- 
operation ; — they  want  resources.  If  a  National  In- 
stitution cannot  be  formed,  application  ought  to  be 
made  to  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  for 
aid,5* 


94  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

The  beneficial  results  of  these  two  Missionary 
tours  can  never  be  duly  appreciated.  By  these  means 
the  whole  extent  of  our  western  and  southern  terri- 
tory was  explored,  and  an  accurate  disclosure  of  its 
moral  and  spiritual  desolation  made  to  the  Churches : 
— the  Gospel  of  the  grace  of  God  was  preached  to  a 
vast  multitude  of  the  dwellers  in  the  wilderness  ; — no 
less  than  ten  or  twelve  Missionaries  were  sent  among 
them,  the  very  first  year  after  the  information  of  their 
wants  was  circulated,  and  more  the  second,  and  still 
more  the  third  ; — five  or  six  Bible  Societies  were  es- 
tablished in  different  States  and  Territories ; — thou- 
sands of  Bibles  were  forwarded  from  the  Atlantic 
Societies  to  the  people  of  the  west ; — and  besides 
these,  many  thousands  of  religious  Tracts  have  gone, 
the  winged  messengers  of  salvation,  into  every  sec- 
tion of  the  country ;  and,  in  defiance  of  its  obstinate 
and  long-continued  barrenness,  our  own  wilderness 
begins  to  blossom  as  the  rose. 


REV.  SAMUEL  J.  MIIJ.S  9i> 


CHAPTER  VI. 


HIS  INSTRUMENTALITY  IN  BRINGING  FORWARD  THE 
AMERICAN  BIBLE  SOCIETY,  AND  THE  UNITED  FO- 
REIGN   MISSIONARY    SOCIETY. 


Soon  after  his  return  from  his  last  tour  through  the 
Western  and  Southern  Country,  Mr.  Mills  left  New- 
England,  and  took  up  his  residence  in  the  Middle 
States,  and  within  the  bounds  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church.  Here  he  spent  two  of  the  most  profitable 
years  of  his  life,  unobserved,  and  almost  unknown, 
yet  silently  exercising  an  influence,  and  setting  in 
motion  several  illustrious  plans  of  mercy  to  mankind. 
He  resided  alternately  in  Albany,  New- York,  New- 
ark, Philadelphia,  and  Washington ;  and  his  atten- 
tion was  here  principally  occupied  in  consulting 
with  men  of  influence  among  the  Clergy  and  Laity  as 
to  the  wisdom  and  practicability  of  several  of  his  un- 
accomplished purposes. 

Among  these  was  the  establishment  of  a  National 
Bible  Society.  We  have  no  warrant  to  say  that  the 
idea  of  a  National  Bible  Society  first  originated  with 
Mr.  Mills.     As  early  as  the  year  1810,  a  proposition 


96  MEMOIRS    OP     THE    LATE 

for  a  national  institution  was  submitted  to  the  New- 
York  Bible  Society,  by  the  Rev.  Secretary  of  the  Bri- 
tish and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  accompanied  by 
some  very  flattering  overtures,  in  the  event  of  car- 
rying the  proposition  into  effect.  Essentially  the 
same  proposition  was  also  made  to  the  Philadelphia 
Bible  Society.  To  this  proposition  the  Directors  of 
both  these  Societies  returned  a  full  and  decided  ne- 
gative. And  it  is  but  justice  to  say,  that  long  after 
this  intimation  was  laid  to  rest,  the  plan  of  the  exist- 
ing American  Bible  Society  originated  in  the  bosom 
of  Mr.  Mills. 

At  the  close  of  the  report  of  the  southern  and  wes- 
tern tour,  we  find  the  sentiment :  "  If  a  national  institu- 
tion cannot  be  formed,  application  in  behalf  of  these 
destitute  ought  to  be  made  to  the  British  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society  for  aid."  The  formation  of  this  natio  n- 
al  institution  Mr.  Mills  thought  of,  and  suggested,  and 
pressed  the  suggestion,  long  before  it  probably  en- 
tered into  the  mind  of  any  other  individual.  With 
the  gentlemen  who  were  interested  in  the  early 
stages  of  this  measure,  he  had  frequent  interviews  ; 
and  though  he  concealed  the  hand  that  moved  it  for- 
ward, was  himself  the  principal  mover  of  the  design, 
and  a  principal  agent  in  inducing  others  of  greater 
weight  of  character  to  become  its  abettors.  The 
writer  well  recollects  the  efforts  of  this  persevering 
man  to  attain  this  important  object.  With  some 
hope  that  the  measure  might  be  brought  forward  by 
the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
in  1814  he  procured  a  consultation  of  his  fathers  and 
brethren  in  the  ministry  as  to  the  expediency  of  setting 


KEV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  97 

the  plan  on  foot  at  that  meeting.  Though  the  wri- 
ter was  not  himself  interested  in  the  consultation,  he 
had  the  honour  to  be  a  member  of  the  Assembly  that 
year,  and  is  personally  acquainted  with  the  indivi- 
duals with  whom  his  friend  did  consult,  as  well  as 
with  the  result  of  the  consultation.  It  was  then 
thought  to  be  the  best  advised  course,  that,  for  the 
sake  of  avoiding  every  thing  like  a  sectarian  influ- 
ence and  form,  and  embodying  the  mass  of  Christian 
effort  of  all  denominations,  the  measure  should  ori- 
ginate with  no  one  ecclesiastical  body,  but  with  some 
one  of  the  State  Bible  Societies,  who  could  give  it 
currency  with  the  least  suspicion  of  local  or  party 
views.  It  was  on  the  rising  of  the  Assembly  that 
year,  that  a  respectable  member  of  that  body,  to 
whom  Mr.  Mills  had  intimated  the  design,  on  his  re- 
turn from  Philadelphia  to  Boston,  had  an  interview 
with  the  venerable  man  by  whose  industry  and  vigi- 
lance the  proposition  was  at  length  submitted  to  the 
different  Bible  Societies,  and  by  whose  intelligent 
piety  and  princely  munificence,  so  early  and  power- 
ful an  impulse  was  given  to  this  magnificent  institu- 
tion. It  was  at  this  interview  the  foundation  of  this 
lofty  edifice  was  laid ;  and  if  it  has  inscribed  on 
one  side  the  endeared  and  memorable  name  of 
Elias  Boudinot,  it  has  on  the  other  the  humble  in- 
scription of  Samuel  J.  Mills. 

The  following  letter  will  be  regarded  as  additional 
evidence  of  the  part  which  Mr.  Mills  took  in  origina- 
ting this  Society.  In  a  communication  to  the  writer, 
Mr.  Smith,  his  companion  on  the  southern  tour,  re- 
marks, "  Having  been  associated  with  Mr.  Mills  in  one 

N 


98  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

of  his  most  important  undertakings,  and  having  been 
his  constant  and  confidential  companion  for-  the 
greater  part  of  a  year,  amid  a  great  variety  of  la- 
bours, dangers,  and  trials  ;  at  a  period  too  when 
nearly  all  his  grand  schemes  of  benevolence  were  in 
a  train  of  accomplishment,  1  have  enjoyed  some  im- 
portant advantages  for  understanding  his  very 
peculiar  and  interesting  character.  An  important 
matter  that  occupied  much  of  the  attention  of  our 
lamented  brother,  was  the  formation  of  the  American 
Bible  Society.  It  was  on  his  mind  for  years  before 
it  was  formed.  Indeed,  he  once  gave  me  distinctly 
to  understand  that  it  originated  with  him.  At  a  very 
early  period  he  procured  a  friend  to  write  one  or 
more  essays  upon  the  subject,  which  were  published. 
He  carried  the  plan  with  him  on  both  his  missionary 
tours  to  the  south  and  west,  and  exerted  his  influ- 
ence in  favour  of  the  contemplated  institution." 

Mr.  Mills  continued  to  take  a  deep  interest  in  the 
formation  of  the  Bible  Society,  and  to  use  all  his  ex- 
ertions with  his  friends  in  favour  of  it,  until  the  very 
day  arrived  on  which  it  was  organized.  It  was  on  the 
8th  day  of  May,  1816,  a  day  long  to  be  remembered 
in  the  annals  of  the  American  people.  A  conven- 
tion of  delegates  from  different  Bible  Societies  in 
the  United  States,  having  been  invited  to  assemble 
on  that  day  in  the  city  of  New- York,  "  resolved 
unanimously,  that  it  is  expedient  to  establish,  with- 
out delay,  a  general  Bible  Institution,  for  the  circula- 
tion of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  without  note  or  com- 
ment." This  convention  did  not  close  their  sessions 
till  they  had  prepared  and  adopted  the  Constitution 


REV.    SAMUEL   J.   MILLS.  99 

and  elected  the  Managers  of  the  Society,  and  issued 
an  address  to  the  people  of  the  United  States,  giving 
information  of  the  existence  of  the  Institution,  and 
inviting  their  co-operation  in  the  benevolent  and  ex- 
alted cause.  It  is  hardly  necessary  to  remark,  that 
this  was  a  day  to  which  Mr.  Mills  looked  forward 
with  the  deepest  interest.  Of  course  he  was  pre- 
sent at  the  meeting.  And  when  the  discussions 
had  proceeded  so  far  that  it  was  no  longer  doubt- 
ful that  a  union  of  different  denominations  would 
be  formed  in  this  stupendous  work  of  charity,  then 
you  might  have  seen  him,  elevated  on  a  distant 
seat  behind  the  crowd,  contemplating  the  scene 
with  a  look  of  divine  delight,  which  it  would  re- 
quire the  pencil  of  a  West  or  a  Raphael  to  deline- 
ate. That  countenance  was  observed  at  the  mo- 
ment; and  it  left  an  impression  which  will  probably 
be  retained  among  the  last  traces  of  memory* 

It  was  long  an  object  of  earnest  solicitude  with  Mr. 
Mills,  to  see  the  spirit  of  missions  excited  throughout 
the  Presbyterian  Church.  Though  the  General  As- 
sembly have,  from  the  formation  of  that  venerable 
body,  been  engaged  in  the  pious  and  benevolent 
work  of  sending  the  Gospel  to  the  destitute  in  the 
new  settlements ;  and  though  the  missionary  con- 
cerns of  this  portion  of  the  Christian  Church  have 
been  gradually  increasing  in  extent  and  importance, 
and  proved  highly  beneficial  to  the  Presbyterian  in- 
terest, and  greatly  instrumental  in  promoting  the 
common  cause  of  Christianity;  yet  we  have  done 
comparatively  little  in  the  great  cause  of  Missions. 


100  MEMOIRS    OP    THE    LATE 

Though  we  started  in  the  face  early,  other  denomi- 
nations, on  this,  as  well  as  on  the  other  side  of  the 
Atlantic,  have  run  far  before  us.  It  is  time  the  pain- 
ful fact  were  considered  and  bewailed,  that,  too  in- 
tent upon  local  interests,  we  have  as  yet  caught  lit- 
tle of  the  spirit  which  animates  our  brethren  of  other 
denominations,  and  burns  with  zeal  to  shed  the  light 
of  salvation  through  the  region  and  shadow  of  death. 

This  Mr.  Mills  saw  and  lamented.  Perceiving  the 
Presbyterian  Church  to  cover  so  vast  a  territory,  and 
to  possess  so  large  a  share  of  the  property  of  the 
whole  country;  acquainted  as  he  was  with  the  evan- 
gelical spirit  of  her  ministers,  and  the  frequent  out- 
pourings of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  her  congregations; 
he  had  a  powerful  conviction,  that  little  else  was  ne- 
cessary than  to  awaken  her  attention  and  combine 
her  energies.  While  this  subject  was  revolving  in 
his  thoughts,  he  was  residing  at  Newark,  in  New- 
Jersey,  under  the  roof  of  one  with  whom  he  was  ac- 
quainted in  his  youth,  who  was  his  father's  friend,  and 
whom  he  always  viewed  as  a  father  and  a  confidant. 
Here  he  matured  the  plan  which  eventuated  in  the 
union  of  the  three  Churches,  involving  the  Presby- 
terians of  the  General  Assembly,  the  Dutch  Reform- 
ed, and  the  Associate  Reformed,  in  that  catholic  and 
truly  Christian  institution,  "  The  United  Foreign 
Missionary  Society." 

In  a  communication  to  his  father,  dated  New-York, 
May,  1818,  he  writes,  «  I  have  expected  to  visit  you 
this  season,  but  I  have  lately  concluded  to  attend  the 
settings  of  the  General  Assembly  at  Philadelphia.  As 
yet,  I  am  not  determined  with  respect  to  the  course 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  101 

I  shall  pursue  for  the  summer.  I  have  under  consi- 
deration some  plans,  one  at  least  of  importance, 
which  will  be  probably  presented  to  the  Assembly : 
— I  mean  the  tarnation  of  a  Foreign  Missionary  So- 
ciety   in  the    Presbyterian  connexion.     Dr.  G 

thinks  it  important  I  should  aid  the  object,  by  using 
what  influence  1  may  have  with  gentlemen,  who  will 
be  present  at  Philadelphia." 

Mr.  Mills  attended  the  Assembly,  and  in  a  subse- 
quent communication  to  the  same  person,  he  says, 
"  I  have  spent  a  part  of  my  time  in  Philadelphia  and 
a  part  in  New-York.  The  Presbyterian  Church,  it 
is  well  known,  have  heretofore,  as  a  Church,  made 
no  exertions  to  send  Missionaries  out  of  the  limits  of 
the  States.  I  have  for  a  long  time  thought  it  desira- 
ble that  their  attention  should  be  directed  to  the  sub- 
ject of  Foreign  Missions ;  not  only  with  the  view  of 
sending  the  Gospel  to  the  destitute  abroad,  but  in 
hope  that  exertion  of  this  kind  might  excite  more 
zeal  for  the  diffusion  of  religious  knowledge  in  our 
own  country.  1  conceive  the  object  is  secured.  The 
General  Assembly,  at  their  last  session,  chose  a 
committee  of  seven  members  to  consult  with  the 
Dutch  and  Scotch  Churches,  and  ascertain  whether 
they  would  not  unite  with  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  formation  of  a  Foreign  Missionary  Society. 
The  Committees  of  the  Dutch  and  Scotch  are  also 
appointed,  and  I  think  the  prospect  in  favour  of  the 
union.  I  conceive  there  is  no  doubt  the  Presbyterian 

Church  will  move  forward  in  this  business.  Dr.  G 

and  Dr.  R are  on  the  Committee,  and  very  much 

in  favour  of  the  object.    The  formation  of  a  Foreign 


102  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

Missionary  Society  in  these  churches,  will  be  esteem- 
ed one  of  the  grandest  objects  which  has  ever  been 
effected  within  their  limits.  I  would  not  intimate 
that  I  have  been  the  prime  mover  ijsthis  business ; 
if  I  have  been  permitted  with  others,  to  aid  the  ob- 
ject, it  is  enough."  Notwithstanding  this  modest  re- 
serve, next  to  the  Spirit  of  God  upon  his  heart,  Mr. 
Mills  was  the  "  prime  mover  in  this  business ;"  and 
he  had  the  satisfaction  to  see  the  three  divisions  of 
the  Presbyterian  interest  in  our  country  united  with 
perfect  harmony,  and  under  the  sanction  of  their 
highest  judicatories,  in  the  blessed  work  of  evange- 
lizing the  globe. 

vVhile  upon  this  part  of  Mr.  Mills'  history,  in  jus- 
tice to  his  memory,  as  well  as  the  cause  he  loved, 
there  ought  to  be  brought  into  view  one  project,  that 
he  did  not  accomplish :  I  mean  a  tour  into  South 
America,  with  a  view  to  explore  the  country,  and 
prepare  the  way  for  Missionary  enterprise  in  that 
interesting  part  of  the  world.  It  was  his  own  opinion 
that  the  United  Foreign  Missionary  Society  would 
eventually  set  on  foot  a  measure  of  this  sort.  On  the 
practicability  and  probable  utility  of  such  a  mission, 
he  collected  at  different  times  much  important  infor- 
mation. He  used  many  efforts  to  engage  others  in  this 
wor.k ;  and  expressed  his  determination  to  enter 
upon  it  himself.  Indeed,  he  once  made  overtures  of 
this  nature  to  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners 
for  Foreign  Missions.  The  plan  of  such  a  tour  was 
once  in  a  very  considerable  degree  matured.     He 

alludes  to  it  in  the  following  letter  to  Mr.  E C , 

a  beloved  brother  in  the  Ministry. 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  103 

"  New-York,  3d  October,   1316. 

**  DEAR  SIR, 

"  I  am  happy  in  having  an  opportunity  to  acknow- 
ledge the  receipt  of  your  interesting  letter,  dated 
Hartford,  Sept.  19.  It  appears  to  me,  that  the  gen- 
tlemen appointed  to  direct  the  concerns  of  the  Owy- 
hean  youth,  are  competent  to  manage  that  business, 
without  instructions  from  the  Board  of  Commission- 
ers.    But  no  doubt  it  is  best  as  it  is. 

"  I  thank  you  for  suggesting  the  expediency  of  an 
exploring  Mission  to  the  Rev.  Fathers  at  Hartford, 
and  am  happy  to  hear  that  they  approve  of  the  ob- 
ject. I  have  long  thought,  that  to  effect  what  we 
wish  in  the  best  manner,  it  would  be  desirable  to  sail 
in  a  ship  commanded  by  officers  who  should  have 
the  business  of  exploring  and  ascertaining  the  best 
Missionary  stations  particularly  in  view  during  the 
voyage.  But  perhaps  such  an  opportunity  ought  not 
to  be  expected.  But  I  confess  I  am  tired  of  delays. 
I  have  for  some  time  past  been  endeavouring  to  pass 
the  limits  of  these  states  and  territories.  I  am  '  pes- 
tered in  this  pin-hole  here.' 

"  Thus  far  my  experience  proves,  that  the  further 
I  proceed  from  home,  the  greater  good  God  enables 
me  to  do.  By  his  blessing,  most  has  been  effected  at 
the  most  distant  points.  I  do  not  know  that  a  similar 
result  would  follow  on  the  Mission  we  contemplate ; 
but  I  should  like  to  try  it,  and  alone,  if  it  seems  the 
will  of  heaven.  I  hope  you  will  lose  no  time  in 
making  the  inquiries  necessary  to  ascertain  whether 
a  passage  could  be  obtained  on  board  the  ship  which 
you  refer  to  in  vour  letter.     I  should  wish  to  know 


104  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 


the  character  of  the  commodore,  or  captain;  and 
if  a  Chaplain  is  wanted,  what  would  be  the  ser- 
vices expected  from  one  acting  in  that  capacity? 
I  shall  wish  to  know  at  what  places  the  ship  will 
touch  during  the  voyage ;  and  I  should  particu- 
larly wish  you  to  give  me  the  opinion  of  my  Chris- 
tian friends  in  the  vicinity  of  Boston,  relative  to  my 
qualifications  for  the  contemplated  service.  You 
will  have  opportunity  to  see  the  gentlemen  belong- 
ing to  the  Prudential  Committee  of  the  Board  of  Fo- 
reign Missions,  and  I  hope  you  will  converse  with  them 
on  this  subject.  Were  I  to  engage  in  this  service,  I 
should  hope  a  brother  might  be  found  who  would  go 
with  me.  Perhaps  the  Lord  will  incline  you  to  en- 
gage in  this  work. 

«  It  is  expected  that  the  ship  Eagle,  commanded 
by  Captain  Davis,  will  sail  from  Boston  in  a  few 
weeks,  for  the  Northwest  Coast.  The  ship  will  call 
at  the  Sandwich  Islands  during  the  voyage  ;  but 
there  are  objections  to  going  in  one  engaged  in  the 
Northwest  trade.  Still  a  list  of  inquiries  might  be 
presented,  requesting  particular  information  with 
respect  to  the  state  of  the  islands,  and  other  pla- 
ces where  the  ship  should  call.  I  hope  this  hint 
will  be  kept  in  mind. 

".My  dear  brother,  should  I  leave  this  country,  and 
you  remain  here,  you  must  supply  my  place,  or  find 
some  person  who  will.  I  cannot  leave  the  benevo- 
lent plans  I  have  in  view,  without  some  one  to  see 
them  perfected. 

"  Yours  affectionately, 

«  SAMUEL  J,  MILLS.'* 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  105 

It  is  to  be  regretted  that  it  was  found  necessary  to 
abandon  this  enterprise,  and  it  is  to  be  hoped  the 
abandonment  is  not  final.  The  Spanish  possessions 
present  an  extensive  field  for  Missionary  labour,  and 
are  at  present  unoccupied,  except  by  the  Catholics. 
It  is  the  opinion  of  Humboldt,  that  the  territory 
which  the  government  of  Spain  claims,  even  north 
of  the  Isthmus,  contains  six  millions  five  hundred 
thousand  inhabitants.  Since  the  recent  revolution, 
and  especially  in  the  province  of  Venezuela,  there 
can  be  no  serious  obstacles  to  the  introduction  of 
Missionaries  into  that  country ;  and  certainly  none 
at  all  to  a  tour,  which  shall  have  in  view  the  attain- 
ment of  a  more  perfect  knowledge  of  the  true  con- 
dition of  South  America,  ascertain  what  Missionary 
stations  may  be  established,  and  which  shall  com- 
mence the  distribution  of  the  Bible  throughout  that 
extensive  country.  In  a  very  appropriate  and  elo- 
quent address  to  the  Churches  under  their  care,  the 
Managers  of  the  United  Foreign  Missionary  Society 
say—"  As  soon  as  the  southern  forests  yield  to  the 
hand  of  cultivation,  our  limits  will  extend  to  Mexico; 
and  the  whole  region  of  death,  from  the  river  Dei 
Norte  to  Cape  Horn,  will  reach  from  our  own  door:"' 
and  they  justly  demand — "  Who  on  earth,  rather 
than  ourselves,  are  the  people  to  pour  the  river  of 
life  through  that  desolate  region  ?" — We  hope  the 
time  is  not  far  distant,  when  two  or  more  men  will 
traverse  the  whole  of  this  dreary  wilderness,  and 
return  with  a  report  that  will  wake  up  the  American 
Church  to  a  sympathy  for  the  miseries  of  her  perish- 
ing neighbours.     The  first  object  of  Missionaries  to 

O 


^06  MEMOIRS    Oir    THE    LATE 

that  country  would  probably  be,  to  visit  Old  Mexico, 
with  liberty  to  proceed  from  Mexico,  either  by  the 
eastern  or  western  coast,  on  toward  the  southern 
part  of  the  continent.  It  would  be  very  desirable, 
if  they  went  down  the  eastern  coast,  to  touch  at  the 
principal  places  until  they  arrived  at  Buenos-Ayres : 
thence  by  land  to  Lima,  St.  Iago,  endeavouring  to 
visit  the  principal  places,  until  they  arrive  at  Aca- 
pulco,  and  thence  across  to  Vera  Cruz  by,  Mexico. 
If  they  went  down  the  western  coast,  they  would 
most  likely  go  from  Mexico  to  Acapulco,  and  then 
pursue  the  route  which  has  been  described,  through 
Peru  and  Chili  to  Buenos  Ayres,  and  thence  up  the 
eastern  coast  to  Carthagena. 

Whatever  may  be  the  obstacles  to  such  a  Mission, 
they  are  no  more  than  have  been  surmounted  in 
other  portions  of  the  earth.  What  has  been  accom- 
plished in  South  America  by  the  United  Brethren, 
forms  no  criterion  by  which  to  judge  of  the  success 
of  Missionary  efforts  in  the  present  age  of  the  world, 
and  present  condition  of  that  community.  The  trials 
which  they  experienced  are  not  to  be  looked  for 
again :  the  scenes  of  Berbice,  Surrinam,  Bombay, 
and  Parrimaribo,  will  never  probably  be  acted  over 
again  while  the  world  stands.  Let  it  not  be  forgot- 
ten that  the  question,  whether  South  America  shall 
■be  free,  is  to  be  determined  by  the  question  whether 
she  is  to  be  Christian  ?  Liberty  without  godliness, 
is  but  another  name  for  anarchy  or  despotism.  Let 
philosophers  and  statesmen  argue  as  they  please — 
the  religion  of  the  gospel  is  the  rock  on  which  civil 
liberty  rests.     You  have  never  known  a  people  free 


ftEV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  lO*? 

without  the  Bible ;  with  it,  they  cannot  long  be  slaves. 
Let  not  the  American  Churches  forget,  that  more 
than  one  quarter  of  the  circumference  of  the  globe 
lying  immediately  under  their  eye,  is  little  else  than 
an  extended  dungeon,  where  forty  millions  of  imr 
mortal  beings  are  in  the  gall  of  bitterness  and  the 
bonds  of  iniquity. 


108  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATHI 


CHAPTER  VII. 


HIS    RESIDENCE    IN    NEW-YORK,    AND  HIS  EXERTIONS  IN  BE- 
HALF OF  THE  POOR  AND  IGNORANT  IN  THAT  CITY. 


Few  men  knew  better  how  to  gather  up  the  frag- 
ments of  time  than  Mr.  Mills.  "  Wist  ye  not  that  I 
must  be  about  my  father's  business  ?"  appeared  in- 
cessantly to  be  his  motto.  He  was  seldom  at  a  loss 
to  know  how  to  "  fill  up  life  well ;"  and  it  was  no 
difficult  task  to  a  mind  like  his,  to  create  opportuni- 
ties of  usefulness,  where  he  did  not  find  them  ready 
to  his  hand.  While  some  of  his  plans  were  ripening 
for  execution,  he  spent  the  summer  and  autumn  of 
1816  in  the  city  of  New-York,  where  he  devoted 
himself  to  inquiries  into  the  moral  condition  of  the 
poor,  with  a  particular  view  to  supply  them  with 
Bibles  and  Tracts. 

The  true  condition  of  our  large  cities,  in  respect 
of  moral  instruction,  it  is  lamentable  to  state,  has 
been  little  thought  of,  even  by  those  who,  in  other 
departments  of  duty,  manifest  a  commendable 
zeal  in  promoting  the  best  interests  of  their  fellow 
men,    This  «  New  Missionary  Field,"  as  it  has  been 


REV.  SAMUEL  J.  MILLS.  10P 

justly  styled,  discloses  a  picture  of  pollution  and  mi- 
sery which  we  little  expected  to  behold.  From  an 
interesting  document*  not  long  since  submitted  to 
tho  public,  it  appears,  that  not  less  than  60,000  per- 
sons in  the  city  of  New-York,  18,000  in  the  town  of 
Boston,  upwards  of  50,000  in  the  city  of  Philadel- 
phia, between  30  and  40,000  in  Baltimore,  and  up- 
wards of  10,000  in  Charleston,  are  literally  destitute 
of  the  privileges  of  the  gospel,  and  in  a  state  of 
sottish  ignorance  and  deep  impiety.  Upwards  of 
700,000  also  in  London,  and  80,000  in  Liverpool,  are 
in  the  same  deplorable  ignorance ;  "  while  in  Great 
Britain  and  on  the  continent,  most  other  cities  are 
in  no  better,  and  many  of  them  are  in  a  much  worse 
condition."  What  must  be  thought  of  that  commu- 
nity, where,  in  one  section,  "  out  of  twenty  families 
adjoining  each  other,  sixteen  are  destitute  of  the 
Bible;  in  another,  out  of  one  hundred  and  fifteen 
families,  adjoining  each  other,  seventy  are  destitute  ; 
in  another,  out  of  thirty-two,  twenty-one  are  desti- 
tute ;  and  in  another,  out  of  thirty,  twenty-seven  are 
destitute" — and  that  in  this  Christian  land  ?  Little 
do  we  know  what  heathenism  is  to  be  found  in  our 
most  enlightened  and  privileged  cities.  Corrobora- 
tive of  these  remarks,  and  as  indicative  of  the  extent 
and  success  of  Mr.  Mills'  efforts  for  the  relief  of  this 
class  of  people,  a  few  facts  will  be  presented  from 
his  own  journal. 

"  June  20.  Mr.  S and  myself  called  at  a  house 

on  Manhattan  Island.     The  first  person  we  saw  was 

*  A  Report  to  the  Female  Missionary  Society,  for  the  Poor  of  New-York 
and  its  vicinity,  published  in  1817,  by  the  Rev.  Ward  Stafford. 


HO  MEMOIRS    Of    THE    LA'lL 

a  married  woman,  about  30  years  of  age.  Alter  a 
few  introductory  observations,  we  inquired  of  her 
whether  she  had  a  Bible  in  her  family.  '  A  Bible,'  said 
she,  with  an  expression  of  some  surprise, '  what  do  you 
do  with  the  Bible  ?!  We  told  her  that  the  Bible  was 
the  Word  of  the  living  God,  and  ought  to  be  atten- 
tively perused  by  every  one  ;  that  we  all  needed  its  in- 
structions, and  the  consolations  which  its  doctrines 
and  precepts  were  able  to  give,  when  received  in  the 
love  of  them.  Her  countenance  soon  became  more 
solemn,  and  she  listened  attentively  to  the  serious 
admonition  which  was  given  her.  We  gave  her  a 
religious  Tract,  and  addressed  ourselves  to  another 
woman  who  came  in.  She  was  35  or  40  years  of 
age.  She  appeared  a  sensible  woman,  and  we  had 
reason  to  hope  before  we  left  the  house  that  she  was 
a  pious  person.  She  informed  us,  that  she  had  en- 
tertained a  hope  that  she  was  a  Christian  for  more 
than  twelve  years.  Her  circumstances  had  been 
such,  that  she  had  not  made  a  public  profession  of 
religion,  though  she  had  often  wished  for  the  privi- 
lege of  doing  so.  It  appeared  that  the  reason  of  her 
delaying  this  duty,  had  been  owing  principally  to 
the  want  of  evidence  with  respect  to  her  good  estate. 
Her  attachments  were  in  favour  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church — the  greater  part  of  the  time  we  were  con- 
versing with  this  woman,  there  was  present  a  young 
lady,  who  appeared  very  solemn.  We  entered  into 
conversation  with  her,  and  found  that  for  some 
months  past  she  had  been  the  subject  of  very  serious 
impressions,  and  still  continued  so.  She  spoke  of 
her  guilt  as  very  great,  and  expressed  her  fears  that 


REV.   SAMUEL  J.  MILLS.  Ill 

there  was  no  mercy  for  her.  She  had  lately  come 
to  the  island,  from  a  place  in  Connecticut,  where 
there  had  been  a  revival  of  religion.  Her  case  ex- 
cited in  us  a  peculiar  interest.  We  addressed  her  as 
we  thought  was  proper  to  address  one,  whose  mind 
was  awakened  to  serious  concern  by  the  influences 
of  the  Holy  Spirit.  After  we  left  the  house,  we  re- 
marked to  each  other  on  the  variety  in  the  charac- 
ters of  those  who  resided  under  the  same  roof. 

"  It  seemed  that  the  woman  with  whom  we  first 
conversed,  had  been  entirely  neglectful  of  the  con- 
cerns of  her  soul,  and  chose  to  continue  in  that  state, 

"  The  second  expressed  a  humble  hope  that  she 
had  been  born  again,  and  that  she  belonged  to  Christ. 

"  The  third  seemed  to  feel  herself  a  guilty  con- 
demned sinner,  and  feared  lest  she  had  sinned  away 
the  day  of  grace,  and  must  perish  for  ever. 

"  Visited  another  family.  The  woman  professed 
to  belong  to  the  Methodist  Church.  She  said  that 
her  husband  once  belonged  to  the  same  connexion, 
but  did  not  at  that  time  belong  to  any  church.  While 
we  were  conversing  seriously  with  the  woman,  her 
husband  came  in.  Some  observations  of  a  religious 
nature  were  addressed  to  him.  He  said  he  knew  a\l 
about  these  things.  He  said  he  had  once  been  a 
Christian  himself,  but  had  fallen  from  grace,  and  his 
circumstances  were  such,  that  he  could  not  reform  at 
that  time.  He  said  he  knew  that  he  was  in  the  snare 
of  the  devil,  and  that  if  he  should  then  die  he  should 
be  damned,  and  perish  with  a  greatly  aggravated 
condemnation.  He  remarked,  that  notwithstanding 
this  conviction,  which  haunted  him  day  and  nfejit 


112  MEMOIRS  OP  THE  LATE 

he  felt  no  disposition  to  attempt  a  reform  at  thai 
time.  He  said  he  was  far' gone  in  iniquity,  and  no- 
thing we  could  say  would  awake  him  ;  still  at  times 
he  had  a  hope  that  he  should  see  better  days.  During 
our  conversation  with  him,  he  more  than  once  revert- 
ed to  his  circumstances,  as  unfavourable  to  his  enter- 
ing again  upon  a  life  of  piety  and  devotedness  to 
God ;  and  observed,  that  if  he  was  in  some  remote 
solitary  situation,  he  would  change  his  course,  of  con- 
duct, and  reform.  We  expressed  to  him  our  surprise, 
if  he  really  believed  this  to  be  the  fact,  that  he  should 
remain  a  moment  where  he  then  was.  We  inquired 
of  him  why  he  did  not  flee  with  his  family  from  the 
place  where  he  then  was,  in  as  great  haste  as  if  the 
house  were  on  fire  over  his  head.  But  we  could  not 
move  him.  During  our  conversation  with  him,  we 
gave  him  to  understand,  that  we  did  not  think  he  had 
ever  experienced  religion,  and  that  he  had  always 
been  the  enemy  of  God.  He  replied,  that  "  he 
knew  not  what  we  could  believe,  if  we  might  not 
give  credit  to  our  own  feelings  and  convictions.  No 
one  could  convince  him  that  he  had  not  previously 
been  a  Christian."  Nothing  that  we  could  say  seem- 
ed to  have  much  effect  upon  him.  He  generally  ac- 
knowledged all  we  said  and  censured  himself  severely, 
but  seemed  determined  to  remain  where  he  was. 
Heappeared  to  us  one  of  the  most  hopeless  charac- 
ters we  had  ever  seen ;  possessed  of  a  certain  fear- 
ful looking-for  of  judgment,  and  fiery  indignation 
which  shall  devour  the  adversaries. 

"  Called  upon  some  other  families.     Found  two 
women  and  a  man,  who  had  formerly  belonged  to 


REV.   SAMUEL  J.  MILLS.  113 

either  Presbyterian  or  Congregational  Churches. 
They  were  anxious  to  enjoy  the  like  privileges 
again." 

"  July  10, 1816.  I  have  been  engaged  some  weeks 
past,  in  searching  out  those  poor  people  in  the  city 
who  are  destitute  of  the  sacred  Scriptures.     The 

Rev.  Mr.  S d,  Mr.  H ,  Mr.  C ,  Mr.  W , 

and  Mr.  L ,  have  occasionally  accompanied  me. 

We  find  very  many  destitute  of  the  Bible ;  and  in 
many  families,  not  an  individual  can  be  found  who  is 
able  to  read. 

"  Generally  the  people  are  very  ignorant.  Ask 
them  if  they  hope  they  are  Christians,  they  answer 
"  yes,  they  have  no  doubt  of  that."  Ask  them  whe- 
ther they  have  ever  been  born  again — explain  to 
them  the  nature  of  regeneration,  and  you  will  ascer- 
tain they  know  nothing  of  the  subject.  Press  upon 
them  the  necessity  of  a  change  of  heart,  and  de- 
scribe their  awfully  exposed  condition — tell  them 
thou  art  the  man,  and  in  some  instances  they  appear 
solemn  and  affected  to  tears.  Where  we  leave  Bi- 
bles with  persons  of  this  character,  we  obtain  their 
solemn  promise  to  read  them  with  attention.  The 
great  mass  of  these  people  are  fitly  represented  by 
Ezekiel's  vision  of  the  dry  bones.  Come,  O  breath, 
from  the  four  winds,  and  breathe  upon  these  slain, 
that  they  may  live ! 

"  July  12.  Have  been  conversing  with  some  cap- 
tains of  vessels  and  others,  in  company  with  Mr.  S , 

on  the  expediency  of  forming  a  Marine  Bible  Society. 

The  prospect  is  favourable.     Mr.  S and  myself 

P 


114  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

have  supplicated  the  Throne  of  Grace  for  direction 
in  this  business. 

"  July  19.    Distributed  Bibles  in  Skinner-street, 

Mr.  S in  company.  We  had  a  number  of  serious 

conversations  with  the  persons  we  called  on.  One 
Irish  woman  seemed  much  affected.  She  acknow- 
ledged she  had  done  nothing  but  sin  against  God 
all  her  days ;  and  she  considered  her  sins  greatly 
aggravated,  because  committed  against  great  light. 

"  July  20.  Conversed  with  Dr.  F ,  of  South- 
Carolina,  on  the  subject  of  an  Institution  for  the  pur- 
pose of  educating  the  blacks.  He  is  much  in  favour 
of  the  contemplated  measures.  He  thinks  if  the  way 
is  not  at  present  prepared  for  the  introduction  of 
teachers  of  colour  into  the  Southern  States,  it  is  fast- 
ly  preparing.  It  is  a  common  thing  for  the  blacks  to 
manifest  a  great  desire  to  learn  to  read,  and  to  hear 
the  Gospel  preached. 

"  July  21,  Sabbath.— Heard  Dr.  C ,  Mr.  M , 

and  Mr.  S .     My   indisposition   rather  increases 

than  abates.  Perhaps  the  Lord  has  little  more  for 
me  to  do  in  this  world.  He  has  made  me  an  instru- 
ment in  his  hand  of  doing  some  good  ;  but  what  have 
been  the  motives  which  have  actuated  me,  are  best 
known  to  himself.  I  many  times  fear  I  shall  yet  be 
dashed  to  pieces,  as  a  vessel  in  which  the  Master 
has  no  pleasure. 

"  July  23.  Occupied  part  of  the  day  in  giving  out 
Bibles.  My  inquiries  were  made  to-day  in  First- 
street.  Began  at  No.  1,  and  left  off  at  100.  Found 
twelve  families   destitute.     1   called  at  one  house 


REV.   SAMUEL  J.  MILLS. 


115 


which  had  lately  been  afflicted :  the  mother  had  lost 
a  young  child.  It  lay  a  corpse  in  the  room.  Her 
feelings  were  very  tender.  Upon  conversing  with 
her,  I  found  that  she  did  not  think  herself  a  Christian. 
After  conversation,  I  inquired  if  she  belonged  to  any 
church  ?  She  said  she  did  not,  nor  had  she  been 
visited  by  any  Minister  during  the  sickness  of  her 
child.  I  proposed  praying  with  her,  to  which  she 
assented.     It  was  a  solemn  season. 

'•  I  have  lately  received  a  letter  from  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Gloucester,  of  Philadelphia  (a  man  of  colour.)  He 
states,  that  the  Augustan  Hall  was  opened  on  the 
first  of  June,  for  the  purpose  of  giving  the  African 
youth  a  liberal  education,  at  which  time  five  very 
promising  youths  were  received.  Others  were  wait- 
ing to  enter  the  School  as  soon  as  support  could  be 
provided  for  them.  He  states,  that  a  few  people  be- 
longing to  his  Church,  have  contributed  to  support 
these  young  men  the  first  quarter,  hoping  that  God 
would  open  the  hearts  and  hands  of  the  friends  of 
these  poor  Africans,  to  aid  in  the  great  and  good 
work." 

In  this  letter  to  Mr.  Mills,  Mr.  Gloucester  says, 
"  O  my  worthy  friend  to  our  suffering  race,  for  God's 
sake  take  up  your  pen,  and  ask  the  public  on  our 
behalf,  if  we  shall  turn  away  our  promising  sons  from 
school  at  the  close  of  the  quarter,  for  the  want  of 
that  help  which  he  has  put  it  in  their  power  to  give  ? 
Or  shall  we  add  to  their  number?  May  all  that 
pray,  thy  kingdom  come,  embrace  this  opportunity  in 
imparting  their  substance  to  aid  this  long-forgotten 
people.     Please  write  soon,  and  advise  what  shall 


116  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

be  done  in  this  matter,  which  lies  very  near  my 
heart." 

"  July  30.  Requested  Dr.  G to  write  to  Dr. 

R ,  expressing  his  sentiments  on  the  importance 

of  calling  the  attention  of  the  Managers  of  the  Ameri- 
can Bible  Society,  to  an  edition  of  the  Spanish  Bible 
for  South  America. 

"Aug.  1.  Distributed  Bibles. 

"  Auv.  3.  Visited  a  number  of  poor  families  in 
Lombardy,  Bancker,  and  Harman  Streets,  whom  we 
had  before  supplied  with  Bibles.  Some  had  read 
them  with  attention,  and  I  hope  with  profit,  and  ap- 
peared to  value  them  highly.  Called  in  the  course 
of  the  day  on  about  twenty  families  in  Cross-street — 
twelve  of  them  destitute  of  Bibles. 

u  Jluxr.  — .  Some  time  since  I  called  at  a  house  in 

O  i 

■  street,  and  inquired  of  the  woman  if  she  had 

a  Bible.  She  said,  she  had  none,  nor  did  she  wish 
for  one.  I  conversed  with  her  seriously  a  little  while 
on  the  importance  of  having  a  Bible  and  reading  it 
daily.  She  observed,  it  was  not  necessary  forme  to 
continue  my  '  preachment'  any  longer,  for  she  would 
not  receive  a  Bible.  As  I  was  leaving  the  house, 
her  husband  came  in,  and  I  addressed  myself  to  him. 
He  expressed  the  same  sentiments  with  his  wife. 
Both  appeared  to  be  determined  not  to  receive  the 
Bible. 

49  Aug.  — .  Called  upon  a  sick  woman  in  Market- 
street.  She  appeared  to  be  inquiring  with  some 
anxiety  what  she  should  do  to  be  saved  ?  She,  how- 
ever, had  but  very  inadequate  ideas  of  her  sinful- 
ness, and  seemed  to  think  that  she  was  by  no  means 


REV.    SAMITEL    J.    MILT-S.  117 

the  chief  of  sinners.  I  endeavoured  to  show  her 
her  lost  condition,  and  point  her  to  Christ  as  the 
only  way  of  reconciliation  with  God. 

"  Aug.  — .  Mr.  S d  and  myself  called  to  see  the 

sick  woman.  She  appeared  to  be  much  more  deep- 
ly impressed  with  a  sense  of  her  ruined  state  without 
an  interest  in  Christ.  She  said,  she  could  not  find 
any  rest,  but  lay  awake  all  the  preceding  night,  pray- 
ing to  God  that  he  would  have  mercy  on  her  soul. 
We  entreated  her  to  come  to  Christ  without  de- 
lay— to  repent  of  her  sins,  and  exercise  faith  in 
this  Saviour  now.  We  supplied  her  with  a  Bible. 
She  wished  us  to  pray  with  her.  It  was  a  solemn 
time. 

"  Aug.  — .  Mr.  S called  on  this  poor  woman, 

and  was  led  to  hope  she  had  become  a  child  of  God. 

"  Aug.  — .  To-day  called  on  about  fifty  families  on 
the  left  side  of  Orange-street.  A  third  part  of  the 
whole  number  of  families  cannot  read  !  One  woman 
said  she  wanted  none  of  my  Bibles,  and  if  I  gave  her 
one,  she  would  burn  it  up." 

As  this  period  of  Mr.  Mills'  residence  in  New-York 
was  a  season  of  comparative  leisure,  it  afforded  him 
the  opportunity  of  writing  a  number  of  letters  to  his 
particular  friends.  The  following  communication 
to  the  companion  of  his  labours,  on  the  last  tour 
to  the  South  and  West,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Smith,  of 
Natchez,  developes  much  of  Mr.  Mills'  true  charac- 
ter. 


118  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

JVcivark,Jan.  6,  1816.- 
"  Dear  Brother, 

u  I  received  your  letter,  dated  October  19th, 
while  at  Torringford.  I  have  heard  nothing  from 
you  since.  I  conclude  a  kind  providence  has  pre- 
served your  life,  and  carried  you  to  the  desired  ha- 
ven. If  so,  you  will  feel,  I  doubt  not,  that  you  have 
more  cause  than  ever  to  exclaim,  Bless  the  Lord,  O 
my  soul  !  The  dangers  we  have  passed  together 
ought  ever  to  keep  alive  in  our  hearts  a  spirit  of 
gratitude  to  God. 

"  You  say  in  your  letter,  l  I  go  forward  with  a 
cheerful  heart — I  hope  the  Lord  is  with  me.'  It  is 
always  safe  trusting  in  the  Lord.  We  who  have  ex- 
perienced so  much  of  his  kindness,  ought  surely  not 
to  be  faithless,  but  believing.  You  have  gone  to  a 
dark  portion  of  our  country;  but  we  hope  it  is  soon 
to  be  illuminated  by  the  light  of  the  everlasting  Gos- 
pel. Sooner  or  later  it  is  to  be  a  province  of  the 
Redeemer's  Kingdom ;  and  the  sooner  the  seed  is 
sown,  the  sooner  shall  we  expect  the  harvest.  Many 
prayers  are  offered  up  by  the  good  people  you  have 
left  behind,  for  your  safety  and  success;  therefore  be 
strong  in  the  Lord. 

"I  have  hardly  heard  from  the  neighbourhood  of 

Boston  since  you  left  the  city.     Mr.  E declined 

going  on  to  New-Orleans  this  season.  I  should  hope 
you  would  give  that  vacant  people  a  part  of  your 
time.  Revivals  of  religion  have  been  experienced 
in  a  number  of  towns  in  Connecticut.  In  more  or 
less  the  good  work  still  continues.     The  Holy  Spirit 


REV.    SAMUEL   J.    MILLS.  119 

seems  still  to  attend  the  labours  of  Mr.  N in 

S .   It  is  believed  one  hundred  and  forty  persons 

have  become  subjects  of  the  work.  In  Morristown 
and  Springfield,  in  this  State,  there  is  much  more  than 
usual  attention. 

"  When  you  write  to  me,  give  me  all  the  informa- 
tion you  can  relative  to  the  Western  Country.  The 
Report  we  made  out  of  our  Western  Tour  I  have  the 
satisfaction  to  believe  is  highly  approved;  so  much 
so,  that  perhaps  we  may  be  in  danger  of  becoming 
proud  of  it — but  I  hope  not.  There  can  be  no  doubt 
that  it  has  been  the  means  of  interesting  a  great  many 
persons  of  influence  and  wealth  in  favour  of  our  des- 
titute country ;  and  if  those  in  the  districts  of  coun- 
try described  do  not  feel  themselves  under  any  obli- 
gations to  us  now,  they  will  at  some  future  period. 

"  You  say,  you  wish  for  my  advice.  As  to  this,  I 
have  not  much  to  say.  The  Word  of  God,  your  par- 
ticular circumstances,  and  your  past  experience,  must 
be  your  guide.  I  have  thought  it  very  desirable  that 
you  should  make  it  a  part  of  your  business  to  aid  in 
the  distribution  of  the  Bibles  which  have  been  sent 
on  to  New-Orleans.  I  received  a  letter  in  Novem- 
ber last  from  Andover,  informing  me  that  a  pious 
young  man,  and  much  devoted  to  the  Missionary 
cause,  had  gone  on  to  New-Orleans  for  his  health, 
and  expected  to  spend  the  winter  there,  and  that  he 
wished  to  be  employed  in  the  distribution  of  Bibles 
and  Testaments,  in  hopes  of  obtaining  in  this  way 
part  of  his  support.  Perhaps  you  will  find  him  of 
service  to  you  in  carrying  your  plans  into  effect.  Do 
not  fail  to  write  to  him.     I  hope  you  will  be  able  to 


120  MEMOfRS    OF    THE    LATE 

obtain  some  contributions  for  the  Bible  Societies, 
and  that  they  will  soon  begin  to  purchase  Bibles  for 
themselves. 

"  Might  you  not,  in  giving  out  the  Tracts,  aid  in 
the  formation  of  Tract  Societies  in  some  of  the  most 
important  places  ?  It  is  very  much  to  be  desired 
that  the  people  should  acquire  the  habit  of  support- 
ing religious  and  charitable  institutions.  It  seems 
desirable  you  should  return  to  New-England  the 
next  summer.  You  should  delay  entering  on  your 
tour  as  late  as  circumstances  will  permit.  Your  cir- 
vices  must  be  very  much  needed  where  you  are. 

"  Looking  into  a  newspaper  lately,  I  observed  a 
paragraph,  which  stated  that  a  Spanish  Minister  had 
arrived  in  New-Orleans  from  Old  Mexico.  Would 
it  not  be  a  £ood  thing;  to  ascertain  from  him  the  state 
of  that  portion  of  the  country,  with  a  view  of  sending 
Bibles  there,  as  soon  as  an  opportunity  shall  pre- 
sent ?  Do  obtain  all  the  information  you  can.  Re- 
member me  affectionately  to  my  friends  at  Natchez. 
Let  the  good  people  at  New-Orleans  know  that  I 
have  not  forgotten  them.  Pray  for  me,  that  1  may 
be  directed  in  the  path  of  duty,  and  saved  from  in- 
juring the  cause  I  profess  to  love. 

"  Your  affectionate  brother  in  the  Lord, 

«  SAMUEL  J.  MILLS. 

"  Rev.  Daniel  Smith." 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  121 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


HIS  EXERTIONS  IN  BEHALF  OF  AFRICA. 


The  darling  object  of  Mr.  Mills  remains  yet  to  be 
made  known.  It  was  that,  in  the  prosecution  of 
which  he  found  a  watery  grave.  The  civil,  moral, 
and  spiritual  degradation  of  the  children  of  Africa, 
both  in  this  land  of  civilization  and  Christianity  and 
their  own  native  regions  of  darkness,  lay  with  conti- 
nual weight  upon  his  mind,  and  particularly  after  his 
first  visit  to  the  middle  and  southern  states.  Those 
to  whom  he  unbosomed  himself  on  this  subject,  could 
easily  perceive  that  he  was  actuated  by  a  power  of 
feeling,  and  a  confidence  of  faith,  and  a  disinterest- 
edness of  desire,  that  prepared  him  to  compass  sea 
and  land,  to  perform  any  labour,  to  endure  any  losses, 
to  sustain  any  sacrifice  in  the  prosecution  of  his  de- 
sign, and,  if  it  were  necessary,  to  die  in  the  service 
of  Africa. 

It  ought  to  be  remembered  with  deep  self-abase- 
ment, that  the  slave  trade  has  found  the  mass  of  its 
abettors  among  nations  nominally  christian.  Ac- 
cording to  the  most  judicious  calculations.  Africa  has 

Q 


122  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

been  drained  annually  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  thou- 
sand of  its  inhabitants — And  let  us  not  repress  the 
shameful  acknowledgment,  "  the  great  receptacles  of 
this  unhappy  race  have  been  the  West  Indies  and 
the  United  States.  A  million  and  a  half  are  sup- 
posed to  exist  in  our  own  free  country !" 

Nothing  is  too  wonderful  for  an  age  of  won- 
ders. It  is  no  uncommon  thing  at  the  present  day, 
to  find  good  men  and  bad,  nations  and  individu- 
als uniting  their  protestations  against  the  cruelties 
that  have  for  ages  been  so  wantonly  inflicted  on  the 
African  race.  Since  the  establishment  of  the  colony 
of  Sierra  Leone,  and  the  revolution  in  St.  Domingo, 
it  can  no  longer  be  made  a  question,  that  a  brighter 
day  is  rising  on  this  long  neglected  people.  Few 
more  ardently  than  Mr.  Mills  anticipated  this  glori- 
ous consummation.  All  his  measures  in  behalf  of 
this  depressed  race,  seem  to  have  been  adopted  and 
pursued  with  a  kind  of  supernatural  assurance,  that 
the  time  was  not  far  distant  when  the  galling  chains 
of  African  bondage  should  be  broken,  and,  under  the 
mild  reign  of  the  Prince  of  Peace,  Ethiopia  should 
be  lifted  from  her  degeneracy,  and  "  stretch  out  her 
hands  unto  God." 

With  the  piety  of  the  Christian,  and  the  wisdom  of 
the  statesman,  he  early  suggested,  as  one-  of  the 
i  means  of  accelerating  this  work  of  benevolence,  the 
establishment  of  a  School,  to  qualify  young  men  of 
colour  for  preachers  and  teachers  to  the  African  race. 
While  he  was  lingering  in  New-York  and  New-Jer- 
sey, in  the  summer  and  autumn  of  1816,  he  suggest- 
ed and  matured  this  plan.   In  his  itinerations  through 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  123 

the  states,  he  had  been  preparing  the  minds  of  many 
gentlemen  of  influence  to  favour  such  an  establish- 
ment, and  had  received  from  them  so  much  encou- 
ragement, that  he  was  heard  to  saj,  that  if  only  a  trea- 
sury was  opened  at  the  north,  it  Mould  be  tilled  from 
the  slave-holding  states.  Arrangements  were  made 
to  bring  the  subject  before  the  Synod  of  New-York 
and  New-Jersey,  at  their  annual  meeting  in  October, 
1816.  It  was  suggested  to  him  to  write  to  his  friends 
in  the  different  states  on  the  subject ;  and  before  the 
session  of  the  Synod,  a  large  number  of  answers  had 
been  received,  containing  many  interesting  facts  in 
favour  of  the  establishment.  The  matter  was  brought 
before  Synod.  A  committee  was  appointed  to  ex- 
amine the  subject,  some  of  whom  when  they  went 
out,  regarded  the  project  as  visionary  and  impracti- 
cable. But  the  extracts  from  these  letters  of  Mr. 
Mills'  correspondents  overruled  every  feeling  of  op- 
position, and  secured  perfect  unanimity  in  the  com- 
mittee, and  subsequently  in  the  Synod,  who  at  the 
same  session  adopted  a  system  of  regulations,  and 
formed  the  plan  of  the  School. 

This  Institution  is  now  in  a  course  of  successful 
operation,  under  the  management  of  a  Board  of  Di- 
rectors annually  appointed  by  the  Synod.  In  their 
narrative  of  the  state  of  religion  within  their  bounds 
for  the  year  1819,  the  Synod  say  of  this  Seminary, 
tii  it  "They  would  gratefully  recount  the  fostering 
mercies  of  providence  upon  that  Institution  of  then- 
own  efforts  and  prayers,  the  African  School.  Since 
the  last  report,  four  additional  pupils  have  been  ad- 
mitted, making  seven  in  all,  whose  deportment  and 


lllA  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

proficiency  have  been  such  as  to  warrant  the  past 
expenditures  of  their  patrons,  and  animate  them  to 
present  hope  and  perseverance  in  this  cause  of 
Christian  philanthropy ;  in  the  consummation  of 
which,  according  to  the  tenor  of  prophecy,  the  desti- 
nies of  Africa  are  to  be  elevated,  and  her  sons  intro- 
duced to  the  dignities  and  heirship  of  the  children  of 
God."  The  agency  of  Mr.  Mills  in  giving  existence 
to  this  Institution,  is  very  affectionately  acknowledg- 
ed by  the  Directors,  in  their  Report  to  the  Synod 
in  the  year  1818,  soon  after  the  tidings  of  his  de- 
cease. The  extract  is  as  follows  : — "  But  while  the 
Board  refer  to  these  encouraging  events,  they  cannot 
pass  over  one  which  has  filled  them  and  many  of  the 
friends  of  Zion  with  sorrow.  They  allude  to  the 
death  of  him  to  whom,  though  his  modest  and  re- 
tiring nature  concealed  his  agency  from  the  world, 
the  praise  really  belongs  of  originating  the  African 
School,  as  well  as  several  other  institutions,  which 
rank  among  the  most  important  and  beneficial  in  our 
country,*  who  died  in  the  service  of  x\frica.  The 
name  of  Samuel  J.  Mills  ought  to  be  known  to  the 
churches,  and  to  be  had  in  grateful  remembrance, 
while  worth  is  honoured,  and  humble,  disinterested, 
laborious  piety  is  beloved.  For  a  mind  teeming 
with  plans  to  extend  the  Redeemer's  kingdom,  wholly 
devoted  to  that  single  object,  and  incessantly  en- 
gaged to  rouse  others  to  the  same  spirit,  they  fear 
they  shall  not  soon  look  upon  his  like  again.  When 
Africa  has   lost   such  a   friend,    her  helpless   and 

*The  writer  of  this  article  knows  that  the  formation  of  the  American  Bible 
Society  may  be  traced  to  the  suggestions  of  Mr.  Mills. 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  1 25 

Wretched  state  is  more  than  ever  to  be  pitied.  Who 
will  catch  his  falling  mantle,  and  rise  up  to  plead 
the  cause  of  a  poor  outcast  race  ?" 

Soon  after  the  organization  of  the  Board,  Mr.  Mills 
accepted  an  appointment  as  their  agent,  to  solicit 
donations  in  the  middle  states.  He  had  at  the  same 
time  a  commission  from  the  Foreign  Mission  School 
in  Connecticut.  The  following  letter  to  a  friend  in 
New- York,  was  written  during  his  absence  on  this 
tour. 

"Philadelphia,  July  15,   1817. 

"  DEAR  BROTHER, 

"  I  arrived  in  this  place  yesterday  from  Baltimore. 
I  collected  for  the  Mission  School,  while  in  the  state 
of  Virginia,  about  fifteen  hundred  dollars.  I  receiv- 
ed at  Baltimore,  and  two  or  three  other  places  in 
Maryland,  for  the  African  School,  about  eight  hun- 
dred dollars. 

"  I  wish  you  to  inquire  whether  Paul  Cuffee  is  in 
New-York.  About  a  week  ago  his  vessel  arrived 
there  from  Port-au-Prince :  she  is  called  the  brig 
Traveller,  Seabury,  captain.  I  wish  you  to  inform 
me  immediately  if  he  is  in  the  city.     Do  not  neglect 

this  request.     Brother  C left  Baltimore  last 

Monday.     He  obtained  at  that  place  between  seven 
and  eight  hundred  dollars,  for  the  Cherokee  Schools. 
"  Your  friend  and  brother, 

"  SAMUEL  J.  MILLS. 

u  Rev.  W S ." 


126  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

In  the  above  commucication  Mr.  Mills  mentions  a 
name  which  he  never  repeated  without  delight. 
Paul  Cuffee  was  a  distinguished  ornament  to' 
the  African  race.  He  was  a  native  of  one  of  the 
Elizabeth  Islands,  near  New-Bedford  ;  and  though 
educated  in  all  the  obscurity  and  penury  of  the  great 
body  of  men  of  colour,  rose  to  affluence,  respecta- 
bility, and  distinction,  by  the  energy  of  a  mind  that 
was  equal  to  the  noblest  enterprise,  and  the  benevo- 
lence of  a  heart  singularly  devoted  to  doing  good. 
Long  will  the  sympathies  of  Paul  be  remembered  in 
behalf  of  degenerate  Africa.  No  cause  lay  nearer 
his  heart  than  the  intellectual,  civil,  and  moral  ele- 
vation of  that  injured  people.  To  advance  this 
cause,  he  undertook,  at  his  own  expense,  and  in  his 
own  vessel,  an  expedition  to  the  British  settlement  at 
Sierra  Leone ;  he  went  to  England  for  the  purpose 
of  suggesting  his  views  to  the  Managers  of  the  Afri- 
can Institution  ;  and,  after  his  return,  made  a  second 
voyage  to  Sierra  Leone,  carrying  with  him  about  40 
persons  of  his  own  colour,  with  the  view  of  com- 
mencing a  settlement  on  the  soil  of  his  forefathers, 
having  expended  in  this  enterprise  nearly  $4000 
from  his  own  private  resources.  He  died  at  West- 
port  in  Massachusetts,  on  the  7  th  of  September,  1817. 
in  the  59th  year  of  his  age,  and  in  his  life  and  death 
gave  good  evidence  of  genuine  piety.  With  Mr. 
Mills'  attachment  to  the  African  cause,  it  could  not 
be  otherwise  than  that  he  should  be  arderftly  attach- 
ed to  Paul.  There  were  few  men  in  whom  he  plac- 
ed greater  confidence,  or  who  had  more  intimate 
access  to  the  secrets  of  his   bosom  in  relation  to 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  127 

his  purposes  of  benevolence  toward  the  inhabitants 
of  Africa.  With  what  earnestness  he  flew  to  his  bed- 
side, though  he  was  at  a  distance  from  him  of  near- 
ly a  hundred  miles,  that  he  might  have  the  privi- 
lege of  being  with  him  in  his  last  sickness,  and  ma- 
turing some  favoured  project  for  his  unhappy  coun- 
trymen, will  be  long  remembered. 

No  apology  is  needed  for  here  introducing  a  com- 
munication of  the  same  date  with  the  last,  to  a  friend 
in  Andover,  who  had  been  appointed  an  Agent  of  the 
African  Board. 

"  Philadelphia,  July  \bth,  1817. 
*;  My  dear  friend  and  brother, 

"  I  parted  with  Mr.  C —  last  week  at  Baltimore. 
He  informed  me  that  you  had  been  appointed  an 
agent  to  solicit  for  the  African  School.  I  do  not 
know  that  you  could  be  engaged  in  the  promotion 
of  a  more  important  object.  There  are,  as  you 
know,  more  than  a  million  and  a  half  of  people  of  co- 
lour in  the  United  States  and  Territories,  the  greater 
part  of  whom  are  ignorant  and  vicious.  More  or  less 
of  the  slave  holders  soberly  maintain  that  they  have 
no  souls  ;  and  we  might  conclude,  that  the  Christian 
public  were  of  the  same  opinion,  were  we  to  judge 
of  the  trifling  efforts  they  have  made  to  improve  their 
moral  and  religious  character.  It  has  been,  and  still 
is,  the  hard  lot  of  multitudes  of  these  people  to  be 
chained  to  tasks,  and  to  have  their  labour  required 
of  them  with  stripes,  that  a  man  of  common  feeling 
would  weep  to  see  inflicted  on  a  brute.  And  to  com- 
plete the  climax  of  their  sufferings,  the  Church  has 


128  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

withheld  the  only  cup  of  consolation  which  could  al- 
leviate their  sorrows — the  hope  of  heaven,  derived 
from  the  Gospel.  It  is  true,  that  in  the  course  of 
two  or  three  years  past,  the  religious  public  have  be- 
gun to  turn  their  attention  to  this  class  of  their  suf- 
fering brethren.  Sunday  Schools  have  been  esta- 
blished to  teach  them  to  read  their  Bibles ;  and 
these  schools  extend  from  Raleigh,  North-Carolina, 
to  Portland,  in  the  District  of  Maine.  Still,  compa- 
ratively little  is  doing,  when  we  consider  how  long 
our  duty  has  been  neglected,  and  how  much  remains 
to  be  done.  Hitherto,  the  Presbyterian  and  Con- 
gregational Churches  have  made  less  exertion  in  be- 
half of  this  class  of  the  community  than  most  other 
religious  societies.  The  Methodists  have  in  their 
connexion  many  men  of  colour,  who  are  preachers, 
and  who  in  some  instances  preach  to  large  congre- 
gations. The  same  may  be  said  of  the  Baptists.  I 
know  but  of  one  or  two  Presbyterian  Churches  form- 
ed of  these  people  in  the  United  States.  The  Rev. 
Mr.  Gloucester,  a  very  respectable  man,  and  a  mem^ 
ber  of  the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  was  in  Albany 
last  fall,  and  was  of  the  opinion  that  a  congregation 
might  be  formed  in  that  city  from  among  these  peo- 
ple, if  a  proper  person  could  be  found  to  collect 
them.  A  citizen  of  that  place  offered  to  give  him 
fifty  dollars  a  year,  as  his  subscription,  if  he  would 
stay  there  and  use  his  exertions  to  form  a  Church ; 
but  no  person  could  be  found  to  supply  his  place. 
The  Board  of  Managers  of  the  African  School  have 
thought  of  requesting  Mr.  Gloucester  to  go  to  Eng- 
land, to  make  collections  for  that  Institution.     Bin 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  129 

it  is  not  likely  that  a  person  could  be  found  properly 
qualified  to  supply  his  place  in  America. 

"  I  collected  in  the  course  of  the  last  winter  about 
eight  hundred  dollars  for  this  Seminary.     This  sum 
was  received  principally  from  Baltimore  and  Wash- 
ington.    It  was  a  very  unpropitious  time  to  attempt 
collections.     I  had  sometimes  to  thrust  my  subscrip- 
tion paper  over  the  heads  of  half  a  dozen  miserable 
beggars ;  and  still  I  was  generally  successful.     I  re- 
ceived considerable  aid  from  slave  holders.     I  in- 
formed the  persons  on  whom  I  called,   that  the  ob- 
ject of  the  school  was  to  qualify  young  men  of  co- 
lour for  teachers  of  schools  and  preachers  of  the 
Gospel,  in  hope  of  exerting  an  influence  in  correct- 
ing the  morals  and  manners  of  their  brethren  in  our 
cities  and  large  towns ;  and  also  to  raise  up  teachers 
for  these  people,  should  an  effort  be  made  to  settle 
them  by  themselves,  either  in  this  country  or  abroad. 
Some  gave  to  aid  the  school  as  an  auxiliary  to  the 
colonization  effort,  who  would  not  have  given,  had 
not   that    view    been    presented.     I  am    confident 
that  the  people  of  colour  now  in  this  country,  that  is, 
many  of  them,  will  be  settled  by  themselves,  either 
in  this  country  or  abroad.     The  teachers  who  may 
be  raised  up,  will  promote  this  object.     Whether 
they  remain  in  this  country  or  not,  much  must  be 
done  to  qualify  them  for  living  in  society  by  them- 
selves. 

"  I  have  intimated,  that  in  my  opinion,  great  guilt 
has  been  incurred  by  the  religious  public,  on  account 
of  their  neglect  of  this  class  of  the  community.  This 
guilt  has  been  incurred,  not  onlv  bv  the  slave  holders, 

R 


130  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

and  Christians  in  the  Middle  and  Southern  States, 
but  the  people  of  New-England  have  the  neglectof 
iheir  talents  and  opportunities  for  benefitting  these 
people  to   answer  for.     Had    Sunday  Schools  and 
Free  Schools  been  established  many  years  ago,   the 
example  would  have  been  soon  followed  here.    Had 
teachers  of  schools  and  preachers  of  the  Gospel  been 
raised  up,  as  is  now  proposed,  they  would  have  found 
a  wide  field  for  usefulness.     But  let  us  rejoice  in 
what  has  of  late  been  attempted,  and  endeavour  to 
increase  exertions  in  every  possible  way.     Perhaps 
it  would  be  well  for  you  to  have  the  names  of  some 
of  the  contributors  to   the  school,  that  are  on  my 
book.     We  should  give  all  religious  denominations 
a  chance  to  assist  us.     I  have  preached  in   all   the 
pulpits  1  could  gain  access  to,  and  stated  my  object. 
In  your  sermons  or  addresses  state  facts.     Facts  will 
always  produce  an  effect,  at  least  on  pious  minds. 
You  can  easily  possess  yourself  of  facts,  the  bare  re- 
cital of  which  will  make  the  heart  bleed.     If  you  are 
not  already  possessed  of  facts  of  this  character,  I  can 
furnish  you.     These  facts  must  be  proclaimed  in  the 
ears  of  the  people,  that  they  may  be  induced  to  send 
the  hope  of  the  Gospel  to  the  expiring  and  despairing 
slave,  as  well  as  to  the  debased  and  miserable  free 
black..    Teachers  of  the  character  we  wish  to  raise 
up,  I  am  informed,  are  wanted  in  Natchez  and  New- 
Orleans,  and  might  probably  be  greatly  useful.     It  is 
true,  there  are  some  parts  of  the  Southern  States 
where  they  could  not  at  present  be  introduced  with 
safety ;  but  the  field  is  altogether  greater  than  cans 


REV.    SAMUEL   J.    MILLS.  131 

be  occupied  for  years,  with  all  our  activity  and  exer- 
tion.    I  hope  to  hear  from  you. 

*'  Yours  affectionately, 

"  SAMUEL  J.  MILLS, 
a  Mr.  E W H ." 

The  remark  has  been  frequently  made,  and  has 
been  repeated  in  the  preceding  pages,  that  a  new 
era  in  the  moral  condition  of  mankind  commenced 
about  seven-and-twenty  years  ago.  The  question 
has  been  started,  "  Is  there  any  thing  in  Providence 
which  denotes  that  the  relief  and  elevation  of  the 
African  race  belong  to  this  new  order  of  things*  ?■' 
The  reply  has  been,  unequivocally,  there  is ;  and  the 
evidence  is  truly  astonishing.  "  Precisely  at  the 
commencement  of  the  new  era,"  says  this  able 
writer,  "  this  work  began  on  a  grand  scale  in  differ- 
ent parts  of  the  world,  and  has  kept  pace  with  the 
other  series  of  events  ever  since.  The  new  era  wps 
ushered  in  by  two  great  occurrences  deeply  affect- 
ing the  negro  world,  and  presaging  their  deliverance; 
one  full  of  hope  to  those  who  desire  their  salvation ; 
the  other  full  of  terror  to  those  who  oppress  them. 
I  allude  to  the  establishment  of  a  colony  at  Sierra 
Leone,  and  the  revolution  in  St.  Domingo.  The  for- 
mer was  intended  as  a  door  through  which  Christiani- 
ty and  civilization  should  be  conveyed  into  the  heart 
of  Africa;  the  latter  threw  upon  the  world  two  or- 
ganized and  independent  states  of  negroes,  a  sight 


*  Plea  for  Africa.     A  Sermon  preached  before  the  Synod  of  New-York  and 
New-Jersey,  by  Erjward  D.  Griffin,  D.D. 


132  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

never  before  witnessed,  and  that  too  by  an  awful 
eruption  in  the  centre  of  thatjpart  of  the  world  which 
is  most-deeply  laden  with  sins  against  Africa.  This 
revolution  commenced  in  1791  ;  the  colony  of  Sierra 
Leone  was  fully  established  in  1792.  An  unsuccess- 
ful beginning  had  been  made  five  or  six  years  before ; 
but  in  1791  a  company  was  incorporated  upon  new 
and  better  principles,  and  in  1792  the  colony  was 
confirmed  by  more  than  a  thousand  blacks  transport- 
ed from  Nova-Scotia." 

While  these  efforts  have  been  silently  progressing 
in  other  parts  of  the  world,  America,  than  whom  no 
nation  under  heaven  is  so  deeply  laden  with  obliga- 
tions to  the  African  race,  or  who  have  so  many  facili- 
ties to  accomplish  their  restoration,  I  had  almost 
said,  has  been  utterly  indifferent  to  the  enterprise. 
Some  few  exertions  have  been  made  in  New-England, 
and  more  in  the  cities  of  New- York  and  Philadel- 
phia ;  but  the  public  attention  had  never  been  awake 
to  the  important  subject,  till  the  formation  of  the 
American  Colonization  Society,  at  the  seat  of  our 
government,  in  January,  1817.  If  there  was  one 
object  to  which  Mr.  Mills  considered  himself  chiefly 
devoted,  it  was  the  interest  and  success  of  this  So- 
ciety. For  more  than  two  years  before  his  death, 
his  thoughts  began  to  be  turned  toward  the  forma- 
tion of  .such  a  Society.  Wherever  he  went,  this  ob- 
ject was  kept  in  view;  and  the  hope  of  doing  some- 
thing to  promote  it,  was  one  of  the  reasons  which  in- 
duced him  to  take  the  tour  of  the  states.  While  in 
the  southern  states,  he  was  collecting  facts  respect- 
ing the  condition  of  "  his  poor  African  brethren,"  as 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  133 

he  used  to  call  them,  and  with  his  characteristic  dis- 
crimination, conversing  with  such  persons  as  he  found 
prepared  to  entertain  his  views.  In  the  western 
states  he  was  endeavouring  to  arouse  the  attention 
of  the  charitable  and  influential  to  the  importance  of 
the  object,  because  he  conceived  that  their  weight  in 
the  councils  of  the  nation,  and  their  pecuniary  aid^ 
might  be  afterwards  wanted.  In  Ohio,  Indiana,  and 
Illinois,  he  laboured  much  to  procure  the  grant  of 
a  township  of  land,  on  which  a  small  colony  might 
be  established,  both  for  the  purpose  of  making  the 
experiment,  and  evincing  the  utility  of  such  attempts, 
and  more  particularly,  to  prepare  a  number  of  per- 
sons to  take  the  lead  in  some  more  enlarged  establish- 
ment west  of  the  Mississippi,  er  on  the  coast  of  Africa ; 
and  in  the  large  cities,  he  was  accustomed  to  con- 
verse much  with  individuals,  and  with  small  assem- 
blies of  the  most  respectable  free  people  of  colour, 
to  engage  them  to  stand  ready  to  embark  in  the  first 
feasible  design  that  might  offer. 

The  formation  of  a  Society,  with  a  view  to  colo- 
nize the  free  people  of  colour  belonging  to  the  United 
States,  is  a  subject  toward  which  the  attention  of 
some  of  the  first  men  in  our  country  has  for  years 
been  directed  with  painful  anxiety.  As  early  as  De- 
cember, 1816,  the  general  Assembly  of  the  state  of 
Virginia  passed  a  resolution  requesting  the  Governor 
of  that  state  to  correspond  with  the  President  of  the 
United  States,  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  a  terri- 
tory upon  the  coast  of  Africa,  to  serve  as  an  asylum 
for  such  persons  of  colour  as  had  been,  or  might  be 
emancipated  by  the  laws   of  that  commonwealth. 


134  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

There  was  a  failure  in  this  negotiation,  and  the  sub- 
ject, with  increased  interest  and  redoubled  responsi- 
bility, was  thrown  back  upon  the  exertions  of  indi- 
viduals and  associations  of  men  voluntarily  combining 
their  efforts  in  this  laudable  work.  Through  the 
unwearied  assiduity  of  a  number  of  gentlemen, 
among  whom  justice  requires  us  to  mention  the  names 
of  Elias  B.  Caldwell,  Esq.,  of  the  city  of  Washington, 
and  the  Rev.  Dr.  Finley,  late  of  Baskingridge,  in  the 
state  of  New-Jersey,  the  interest  which  had  been  felt 
in  this  enterprise  was  revived.  Toward  the  close  of 
the  year  1818,  Mr.  Mills  was  providentially  made 
acquainted  with  the  plan,  and  had  an  opportu- 
nity of  affording  it  essential  service.  He  left  New- 
York  the  latter  part  of  November,  where,  acciden- 
tally hearing  of  the  movements  at  Washington,  he 
repaired  to  that  city.  He  arrived  in  time  to  attend  a 
meeting,  which  had  been  appointed  at  the  house  of 
Mr.  Caldwell,  for  the  purpose  of  imploring  the  Di- 
vine direction,  on  the  evening  of  the  following 
day,  when  the  expediency  of  forming  a  Coloni- 
zation Society  was  to  be  publicly  discussed.  That 
meeting  he  attended,  as  well  as  the  final  meeting  on 
the  first  of  January,  1818,  when  the  Colonization 
Society  was  formed-— a  joyful  day  to  Mr.  Mills,  and 
a  jubilee  to  the  sons  and  daughters  of  neglected 
Africa.- 

Soon  after  the  formation  of  the  Society,  much 
began  to  be  said  publicly  in  favour  of  the  attempt 
to  send  the  free  people  of  colour  to  the  western 
coast  of  Africa.  That  same  year  the  Society  pre- 
sented a  memorial  to  Congress,  requesting  that  they 
would  take  measures  to  effect  this  object.    This  me- 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  135 

morial  was  referred  to  a  select  committee,  who  re- 
ported at  length  and  in  a  very  able  manner,  in  favour 
of  the  views  of  the  Society.  Owing  to  the  pressure 
of  business,  Congress  however  did  not  decide  on  the 
report,  but  left  it  to  have  its  salutary  influence  on  the 
public  mind,  without  any  immediate  legislative  inter- 
ference, while  the  Society  felt  no  small  encourage- 
ment to  go  forward  in  their  benevolent  purpose. 

In  the  commencement  of  their  operations,  no  small 
degree  of  embarrassment  was  felt  through  want  of 
information  as  to  the  most  eligible  places  for  the 
establishment  of  a  colony.  With  a  view  to  obviate 
this  embarrassment,  it  was  resolved  to  commission 
persons  of  suitable  qualifications  to  explore  the  west- 
ern coast  of  Africa.  This  commission,  replete  as  it 
was  with  responsibility,  was  put  into  the  hands  ef 
Mr.  Mills.  No  sooner  had  he  accepted  it,  than  he  saw 
the  importance  of  having  a  colleague  to  share  the 
burden  with  him  in  this  arduous  mission.  As  the  funds 
of  the  Society  would  not  then  allow  of  this  appoint- 
ment, Mr.  Mills  was  employed  in  the  formation  of 
Auxiliary  Societies  in  several  of  the  large  cities,  till 
the  Board  felt  warranted  to  incur  the  additional  ex- 
pense, and  gave  Mr.  Mills  the  privilege  of  selecting 
his  own  companion  on  the  tour.  His  thoughts  were 
at  once  directed  to  a  man  of  kindred  spirit,  who, 
to  eminent  qualifications  for  the  service,  added  the 
one,  that  he  was  known  to  be  the  friend  of  Africa. 
The  following  letter,  addressed  to  the  Rev.  Ebenezer 
Burgess,  late  Professor  of  Mathematics  and  Natural 
Philosophy  in  Burlington  College,  in  the  state  of  Ver- 
mont, as  it  presents  the  object  of  the  agency  and  the 


136  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

character  of  both  these  gentlemen  in  so  just  a  light, 
will  be  read  with  interest. 

Philadelphia,  July  30,  1817, 
"  Brother  Burgess, 

"  I  wrote  you  last  winter  from  the  city  of  Wash- 
ington. I  sent  on  to  you  also  a  pamphlet  containing 
an  account  of  exertions  made  for  the  purpose  of 
colonizing  the  free  people  of  colour.  The  Hon. 
Judge  Washington  is  the  President  of  the  American 
Colonization  Society.  Other  gentlemen  belonging 
to  the  Board  are  very  respectable  characters.  It  is 
their  wish  to  employ  two  men  as  agents,  to  go  to 
England,  and  thence  to  Africa,  to  Sierra  Leone,  and 
to  some  other  places  adjacent  to  that  settlement,  for 
the  purpose  of  obtaining  information  to  lay  before 
Congress  at  their  next  session,  or  the  succeeding  one, 
which  shall  enable  the  general  government  to  act 
definitely,  and  with  decision,  in  aid  of  their  object. 
Should  the  information  which  may  be  obtained  in 
England  and  Africa  be  favourable,  they  expect  that 
Congress  will  send  a  national  vessel,  with  the  proper 
persons,  to  Africa,  to  ascertain  what  parts  of  the 
west  coast  of  that  continent  would  be  best  calcu- 
lated for  the  free  people  of  colour;  and  also  to  make 
purchases  of  the  natives,  and  open  negotiations  with 
the  European  government  who  now  claim  territory 
on  the  coast.  The  Board  of  Managers  will  likewise 
exert  all  their  influence  with  Congress  to  put  an  en- 
tire stop  to  the  slave  trade,  at  least  as  far  as  Ameri- 
cans are  engaged  in  this  traffic.  They  wish  their 
agents  to  obtain  for  them  all  the  information  they 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  137 

can  on  this  subject,  both  in  England  and  Africa. 
Whatever  information  shall  be  obtained,  calculated 
to  induce  our  government  to  take  measures  to  sup- 
press this  traffic,  will  be  presented  to  Congress  by 
the  Board.  The  Board  have  received  a  letter  from 
Thomas  Clarkson,  (England,)  expressing  his  satis- 
faction with  their  measures,  and  recommending  the 
country  called  Sherbro,  50  leagues  down  the  coast 
from  Sierra  Leone,  as  a  very  proper  place  for  a  colo- 
ny. It  is  his  opinion  that  that  part  of  the  coast  does 
not  fall  within  the  limits  of  any  European  govern- 
ment, and  may  be  purchased  of  the  natives.  He 
states  the  soil  to  be  rich,  the  water  good,  and  the 
natives  friendly.  He  further  observes,  that  the  na- 
tive tribes  are  broken  into  small  elective  govern- 
ments, and  could  not,  if  they  were  disposed,  do  any 
great  harm  to  a  colony  established  on  a  proper  scale. 
There  are  frequent  communications  between  Sierra 
Leone  and  Sherbro;  and  more  or  less  of  the  settlers 
at  the  former  place  speak  the  language  of  the  natives 
of  Sherbro,  and  are  on  friendly  terms  with  them. 
Paul  Cuffee  has  been  requested  by  some  of  the  citi- 
zens of  Sierra  Leone  to  commence  a  colony  at  Sher- 
bro. He  only  wants  the  aid  of  our  government  to 
enable  him  to  do  this.  Paul  wrote  to  me  last  Janu- 
ary, that  it  was  his  opinion  that  more  than  half  of 
the  people  of  colour  in  Boston  and  the  vicinity  would 
embrace  the  first  opportunity  to  go  out  to  Africa. 
More  or  less  of  the  leading  characters  among  these 
people  in  this  city  and  Baltimore,  are  much  pleased 
with  the  measures  which  are  now  taking  to  provide 
for  them  and  theirs  a  settlement  on  the  coast  of  Afri- 

S 


138  MEMOIRS  OP  TtiE  LATE 

ca.  It  is  well  ascertained  that  many  of  the  slave- 
holders will  release  their  slaves,  if  a  place  can  be 
provided  where  these  people  may  be  settled  by 
themselves,  with  a  prospect  of  living  comfortably.  I 
yesterday  received  a  letter  from  Mr.  Caldwell,  Se- 
cretary of  the  Board  at  Washington,  informing  me 
that  it  was  ascertained  that  our  minister  at  London, 
who  is  to  take  the  place  of  Mr.  Adams,  is  a  decided 
advocate  for  the  measures  proposed  by  the  Board. 
Auxiliary  Colonization  Societies  are  forming  in  dif- 
ferent places ;  and  it  seems  as  if  the  nation  were 
coming  up  to  aid  this  effort.     It  is  a  noble  effort. 

"  I  have  been  appointed  by  the  Board  as  their 
agent  in  this  noble  expedition ;  and  I  am  requested 
by  them,  if  possible,  to  find  a  person  who  will  engage 
in  this  mission  with  me.  Will  you  go,  brother  Burgess  ? 
It  is  impossible  to  tell  the  precise  time  the  agents 
would  be  occupied  on  the  mission.  They  would 
have  extensive  discretionary  powers.  They  must  be 
absent  probably  one  or  two  years.  They  would 
leave  this  country  on  the  first  of  October  next  for 
England,  on  board  the  vessel  which  is  to  carry  the 
American  minister  to  London.  They  would  remain 
in  England  two  or  three  months  probably  before 
they  sail  for  Africa.  Circumstances  would  deter- 
mine how  long  they  would  remain  on  the  coast. 
They  would  return  by  the  way  of  England  to  Ame- 
rica, or  directly  to  America,  as  should  seem  expedi- 
ent. All  the  expenses  of  the  agents  would  be  borne, 
and  a  suitable  compensation  for  their  services.  I 
have  not  stipulated  with  the  Board  as  to  the  precise 
sum. 


REV.    SAMUEL   J.    MILLS.  1 39 

"  My  brother,  can  we  engage  in  a  nobler  effort  ? 
We  go  to  make  freemen  of  slaves.  We  go  to  lay  the 
foundation  of  a  free  and  independent  empire  on  the 
coast  of  poor  degraded  Africa.  It  is  confidently  be- 
lieved by  many  of  our  best  and  wisest  men,  that,  if 
the  plan  proposed  succeeds,  it  will  ultimately  be  the 
means  of  exterminating  slavery  in  our  country.  It 
will  eventually  redeem  and  emancipate  a  million  and 
an  half  of  wretched  men.  It  will  transfer  to  the 
coast  of  Africa  the  blessings  of  religion  and  civiliza- 
tion ;  and  Ethiopia  will  soon  stretch  out  her  hands 
unto  God. 

"  My  dear  brother,  your  attention  has,  in  the 
course  of  Divine  Providence,  been  called  to  consider 
the  debased  and  degraded  state  of  the  descendants 
of  Africa.  You  have  already  made  some  exertions 
in  their  behalf.  Is  not  God  calling  upon  you  to  do 
still  more  ?  You  have  some  qualifications  for  the  ser- 
vice proposed.  Your  knowledge  of  the  Spanish 
language  may  enable  you  to  perform  more  important 
services.  The  information  you  have  already  ob- 
tained on  the  subject  under  consideration,  qualifies 
you  to  be  eminently  useful  on  the  Mission.  On  re- 
ceiving this,  direct  a  letter  to  New- York.  I  shall  be 
in  Hartford,  Con.  by  the  15th  of  August,  and  in  Bos- 
ton by  the  last  Wednesday  in  August.  I  shall  return 
from  Boston  to  Hartford  and  Torringford,  and  there 
probably  remain  till  the  middle  of  September.  In 
one  of  these  places  let  me  hear  from  you,  and  as 
early  as  possible. 

"  Your  affectionate  brother, 

"  SAMUEL  J.  MILLS. 

"  Mr.  Ebenezer  Burgess." 


140  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

This  was  an  appeal  which  it  was  difficult  for  such 
a  man  as  Mr.  Burgess  to  resist.  Though  the  respon- 
sibility of  such  an  agency  awakened  much  solicitude, 
the  objects  and  probable  consequences  of  it  awa- 
kened his  benevolence  and  filled  his  mind ;  and  he 
was  pleased  to  signify  his  acceptance  of  the  appoint- 
ment in  a  letter  to  Mr.  Mills,  bearing  date  the  31st 
of  August,  1818. 

The  instructions  of  these  gentlemen  from  the  Co- 
lonization Society,  were  of  a  very  general  nature. 
The  agents  were  directed  to  embark  for  London ; 
upon  their  arrival  there,  to  obtain  all  the  information 
in  their  power  relative  to  the  West  coast  of  Africa ; 
to  obtain  letters  of  introduction  to  the  Governor  of 
the  Sierra  Leone  colony,  and  other  gentlemen ;  from 
London  to  proceed  to  the  coast  of  Africa,  and  make 
Sierra  Leone  their  principal  station  while  on  the 
coast;  to  visit  the  coast  as  extensively  as  possible; 
to  consult  with  the  natives,  and  especially  the  chiefs, 
and  ascertain  whether  an  eligible  spot  can  be  found, 
which  may  be  purchased  at  a  fair  price  for  the  pur- 
poses of  the  colony. 

Arrangements  were  made  for  them  to  sail  in  the 
ship  Electra,  a  merchant's  vessel  bound  from  Phi- 
ladelphia to  London.  Just  before  his  embarkation 
Mr.  Mills  wrote  the  two  following  letters  to  his  father : 

«  Philadelphia,  Oct.  24, 1817. 

"  REV.  AND  DEAR  FATHER, 

"  While  at  New- York,  I  received  a  letter  from 
the  Secretary  of  the  Colonization  Society,  requesting 
me  immediately  to  repair  to  the  city  of  Washington 


REV.  SAMUEL  J.  MILLS.  141 

I  am  now  on  my  way.  The  letter  informed  me  that 
it  was  expected  I  should  sail  in  the  Franklin  74, 
which  is  to  convey  the  American  Minister  to  London, 
and  will  sail  in  ten  or  twelve  days.  The  letter 
stated  that  the  Board  would  engage  Mr.  Burgess  as 
the  second  agent,  if  the  funds  would  permit.  A 
meeting  is  to  be  held  in  New-York  to-day,  for  the  for- 
mation of  a  Colonization  Society,  Auxiliary  to  the 
American  Society,  and  exertions  will  be  made  there 
to  aid  the  Board.  Further  exertions  will  be  made 
in  Philadelphia.  I  think  Mr.  Burgess  will  be  ap- 
pointed. If  the  Board  should  not  have  funds  at  this 
time  to  engage  two  agents,  I  shall  use  my  efforts  to 
have  him  to  go  out  in  the  Franklin,  and  remain  in 
this  country  a  few  weeks  myself,  until  the  funds  are 
provided,  and  then  improve  the  first  opportunity  of 
going  to  London  to  meet  him.  I  intend  to  have  a 
companion  on  the  mission,  and  it  is  not  likely  I  could 
find  a  better  than  Mr.  Burgess  in  the  United   States. 

"  You  know,  Sir,  that  for  years  past,  I  have  felt  an 
earnest  desire  to  meliorate  the  condition  of  the  peo- 
ple of  colour  in  the  United  States.  The  hope  of 
aiding  in  some  plan  to  effect  this  object,  was  one  rea- 
son which  induced  me  to  make  the  tour  of  the  States ; 
and  though  I  returned  from  the  second  mission  with- 
out seeing  any  plan  in  operation,  which  would  give  a 
prospect  of  relief,  still  I  had  obtained  much  useful 
information,  which  was  calculated  to  enable  me  to 
judge  of  future  plans  which  might  be  presented. 

"  When  I  left  home  last  October  for  the  South,  I 
left,  as  I  always  have  since  I  have  been  a  Minister  of 
the  Gospel,  with  a  mind  ready  to  embrace  any  bene- 


142  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

volent  object  which  should  present,  and  which  should 
seem  to  demand  my  attention.  Though  I  had  cer- 
tain objects  particularly  in  view,  still  I  did  not  con- 
sider myself  obliged  to  give  them  my  undivided  atten- 
tion. When  I  arrived  in  New-York  last  November,  I 
was  informed  that  the  subject  of  colonizing  the  free 
people  of  colour  was  to  be  agitated  at  Washington.  I 
left  New-York  as  soon  as  possible,  and  went  on  ra- 
pidly through  Philadelphia  and  Baltimore  to  that 
city.  Immediately  upon  my  arrival  there,  I  called 
upon  Mr.  Elias  B.  Caldwell,  with  whom  I  was  ac- 
quainted. He  informed  me  that  there  would  be  a 
prayer-meeting  at  his  house  that  evening,  for  the 
special  purpose  of  seeking  the  divine  blessing  on  a 
meeting  which  was  to  be  held  on  the  evening  of  the 
succeeding  day,  to  consider  the  expediency  of  form- 
ing a  Colonization  Society.  He  likewise  made  me 
acquainted  with  the  plan  proposed,  which  marked 
out  the  west  coast  of  Africa  as  the  place  for  the  co- 
lony. You  will  readily  conceive  that  my  first  im- 
pression was  favourable,  from  the  circumstance  that 
a  prayer  meeting  preceded  the  discussion.  I  attend- 
ed the  several  meetings,  and  gave  all  the  aid  I  could. 
A  part  of  my  time  was  occupied  in  making  collec- 
tions for  the  African  School,  writing  to  Paul  Cuffee 
for  information,  &c.  The  latter  part  of  February  I 
proposed  to  certain  gentlemen  the  propriety  of  col- 
lecting and  printing,  in  a  pamphlet  form,  a  view  of  the 
exertions  which  had  been  made,  comprising  the 
Constitution  of  the  Society,  the  Memorial  to  Con- 
gress, &c.  They  readily  acceded  to  it,  and  wished 
me  to  collect  the  facts,  while  they  engaged  it  should 


REV.  SAMUEL  J.  MILLS.  143 

be  printed  at  the  expense  of  the  Society.  This  was 
done,  and  the  pamphlet  was  distributed  to  the  mem- 
bers of  Congress,  and  likewise  sent  to  different  gen- 
tlemen residing  in  the  several  States  and  Territories. 
"  The  latter  part  of  March,  partly  for  the  purpose  of 
keeping  up  the  excitement  which  had  been  produced 
in  favour  of  the  colonization  plan,  I  addressed  a  let- 
ter to  the  President  of  the  Board  of  Managers,  the 
Hon.  Judge  Washington,  with  whom  I  had  a  slight 
acquaintance,  informing  him  that  I  would  engage  as 
the  Agent  of  the  Board,  and  visit  England  and  Africa, 
should  it  be  thought  best  to  send  one  out.  The 
Board  at  that  time  had  no  funds,  and  it  was  not  my 
expectation  that  they  could  employ  two  men.  This 
offer  on  my  part  led  to  the  publishing  of  an  address 
to  the  people  of  the  United  States,  requesting  the 
assistance  of  those  who  were  disposed  to  favour  the 
measure.  The  latter  part  of  March  I  left  Washing- 
ton, and  spent  about  three  months  in  Virginia.  On 
my  return,  I  found  but  little  progress  had  been  made 
in  collecting  funds.  The  Committee  of  the  Board 
requested  me  to  act  as  their  Agent,  at  Baltimore, 
Philadelphia,  and  New-York.  They  addressed  let- 
ters to  the  Vice-Presidents  of  the  Board  residing  in 
these  cities,  urging  the  formation  of  Auxiliary  Soci- 
eties. A  Society  has  been  formed  at  Baltimore,  and 
another  at  Philadelphia.  I  suppose  one  is  formed 
this  day  in  New-York.  I  think  the  necessary  funds 
will  be  provided. 

"This  is  a  brief  outline  of  the  progress  of  exer- 
tions thus  far.  We  cannot  see  what  will  be  the  re- 
sult of  the  mission,  and  we  ought  not  to  be  over  anx- 


144  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

ious.  I  never  engaged  in  an  object  before  which  laid 
me  under  so  vast  a  responsibility.  I  have  entered 
upon  it  with  no  ordinary  degree  of  trembling,  though 
I  have  generally  been  satisfied  with  respect  to  what 
is  my  duty.  The  object  is,  I  think,  a  noble  one ; 
and  we  have  reason  to  hope  it  will  be  approved  by 
God.     On  his  approbation  it  must  rely  for  success. 

"  You  will  perceive,  dear  Sir,  how  much  I  need 
the  prayers  of  pious  friends,  and  of  the  Church.  I 
hope  you  will  live  many  years  to  pray  for  your  affec- 
tionate son,  and  for  Zion — And  may  we  and  those 
we  love,  love  Zion  and  Zion's  King;  and  then  we 
shall  be  sure  to  meet  again,  if  not  in  this  world,  in  a 
better. 

"  Your  affectionate  son, 

«  SAMUEL  J.  MILLS. 

The  following  is  his  last  communication  before  he 
left  his  native  land. 

"  Philadelphia,  November  14,  1817. 

M  REVEREND  AND  DEAR  FATHER, 

"Mr.  Burgess  and  myself  have  engaged  our  pas- 
sage on  board  a  ship  called  the  Electra,  which  is  to 
sail  to-morrow  for  London.  Our  baggage  is  in  part 
already  on  board.  We  are  pleased  with  the  presenl 
arrangement.  We  no  doubt  shall  have  a  more  plea- 
sant time  on  board  a  private  ship  than  we  could  ex- 
pect in  the  Franklin.  There  are  to  be  only  seven 
cabin  passengers,  and,  as  far  as  I  can  learn,  they 
will  be  agreeable  companions.  Should  the  season 
be  favourable,  we  expect  to  arrive  in  London  in 
about  thirty  days. 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  145 

•;  We  have  letters  of  introduction  to  many  gentle- 
men of  respectability,  quite  as  many  as  we  shall  find 
time  to  deliver.  Our  prospects  are  at  present  fair, 
but  we  know  not  what  a  day  may  bring  forth.  God 
moves  in  a  mysterious  way,  in  bringing  about  his 
great  and  glorious  designs.  He  sometimes  puts  our 
faith  to  a  severe  test.  When  his  Church  are  about 
to  make  some  great  effort  for  the  promotion  of  his 
glory  and  the  salvation  of  men,  he  not  unfrequently 
removes  some  of  the  most  prominent  and  apparently 
most  important  aids,  lest  vain  man  should  glory  in 
himself,  and  not  in  the  Lord.  I  hope  we  shall  always 
be  prepared  to  say,  the  will  of  the  Lord  be  done. 
I  have  been  much  with  strangers;  but  the  Lord  has 
always  provided  and  raised  up  friends  for  me,  and  I 
doubt  not  he  will  continue  to  do  so.  My  companion 
and  myself  engage  in  this  mission  with  perfect  cheer- 
fulness. I  hope  we  feel  that  unless  the  Lord  is  with 
us,  all  is  in  vain.  If  the  colonization  plan  be  of  God, 
sooner  or  later  it  will  prosper;  if  not  approved  by 
him,  let  it  fail. 

"I  shall  write  from  London  if  I  arrive  there,  and 
shall  hope  to  receive  letters  from  home  soon  after  my 
arrival.  I  know  I  shall  have  an  interest  in  your 
prayers,  and  those  of  my  brother  and  sisters.  1  hope 
to  be  remembered  at  the  throne  of  grace  by  many 
other  friends. 

M I  am  your  affectionate  son, 

«  SAMUEL  J.  MILLS." 

Mr.  Mills  left  America  on  the  16th  of  November, 
1817.  and  after  a.  short  and  perilous  voyage,  arrived 

T 


1 46  XEMOlliS  Of"    IHIi   i.Aii 

in  England  late  in  December.     "Wc  little  thoughts- 
says  the  afflicted  father,  "  when  my  son  left  us  to  sail 
for  Africa,  that  we  should  see  him  no  more.     We're-, 
collect  distinctly  his  apparent  composure  on  the  day 
lie  left  us.     After  he  had  taken  his  seat  in  the  car- 
riage, he  observed  to  me,  the  God  that  hath  preserved 
me  from  the  paw  of  the  bear,  alluding  to  the  dangers  of 
his  former  mission,  may  protect  me  from  the  paw  of  the 
lion.     It  appeared  that  he  enjoyed  peculiar  peace  of 
mind,  committing  himself  entirely  to  the  guidance 
and  protection  of  the  Almighty,  in  view  of  the  perils 
of  the  undertaking."- — Perils  there  were  ;  but  he  who 
governs  the  world  for  the  sake  of  the  Church,  is  not 
unmindful  of  the  dangers  of  his  people.     Whatbefel 
them  on  their  voyage  will   be  disclosed  by  the  fol- 
lowing letter : 

ih  November  26,   1817.    On  board  (he  Elcctra,  long.  43 

lat.  41. 

u  DEAR  AND  HONOURED  FATHER, 

"I  wrote  you  last  on  the  15th,  the  day  we  left  Phi- 
ladelphia, to  embark  on  board  the  Electra,  which 
was  lying  at  Newcastle.  We  went  on  board  the 
1 6th,  and  left  the  Capes  and  proceeded  to  sea  the 
same  evening.  We  have  a  very  good  ship,  and  but 
six  cabin  passengers.  Captain  Williams  is  a  very 
worthy  man ;  he  does  all  he  can  to  render  our  voy- 
age comfortable  and  pleasant. 

"  Since  we  have  recovered  from  our  sea-sickness 
we  have  attended  evening  prayers,  and  the  way  is 
always  open  for  religious  conversation.  The  cap- 
tain does  not   permit  profane   language,  excessive 


REV.    .SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  J  4! 

drinking,  nor  any  species  of  gambling,  on  board  the 
ship.  We  have  now  been  at  sea  ten  days,  and  have 
had  an  unusually  prosperous  voyage  thus  far.  We 
hope  to  be  in  the  English  Channel  in  a  little  more 
than  a  week  from  the  present  time.  The  weather 
has  not  been  pleasant  since  we  left  the  Capes,  but 
the  wind  has  generally  been  favourable.  Some  days 
have  been  squally — occasionally  a  good  deal  of 
lightning.  Once  Ave  conceived  ourselves  in  some 
danger  from  a  water  spout.  This  alarming  pheno- 
menon, in  some  instances,  does  great  damage  to  ves- 
sels at  sea.  A  large  quantity  of  water  is  raised  to  a 
considerable  height  in  the  atmosphere,  and  suddenly 
falls  on  the  deck  of  a  ship  with  such  a  force  as  to 
sink  her  at  once.  I  do  not  know,  however,  that  ac- 
cidents of  this  kind  occur  in  so  northern  a  latitude. 

44 1  think  it  a  very  happy  circumstance  that  we 
took  our  passage  in  a  private  ship  ;  we  have  no  rea- 
son to  think  we  could  have  enjoyed  the  peace  and 
quiet  on  board  the  Franklin  that  we  do  here." 

"  December  5th,  at  sea  :  Friday  evening.  This  even- 
ing we  found  soundings,  and  are  in  the  English  Chan- 
nel.    Our  passage  has  been  rapid  thus  far." 

"  Dec.  1 1  th,  on  board  the  Electra :  harbour  of  St. 
Malo,  in  France.  You  will  not  expect  to  hear  of  my 
being  at  this  time  in  France.  A  wonderful  dispen- 
sation of  Divine  Providence  has  brought  us  here. 

"  On  Sabbath  evening,  the  6th,  we  encountered  a 
severe  gale,  and  all  the  ship's  crew  were  ordered  on 
deck.  The  wind  continued  to  blow  with  great  vio- 
lence, until  1  o'clock  Monday  afternoon,  v  hen  the 
captain  despaired  of  saving  the  ship.     Me  ordered 


148  MEMOIR*    OK    THE    LATE 

her  masts  to  be  cut  away,  and  her  deck  to  be  clear- 
ed, and  informed  us  that  he  had   done  all  he  could 
for  us.     He  maintained  his   position  on  deck  with 
surprising  composure   and  fortitude,  until  about,  3 
P.  M.,  though  perfectly  wet  and  dashed  by  almost 
every  wave.-   At  our  earnest  request,  he  consented  to 
step  below  to  exchange  his  clothes ;  but  in  a  mo- 
ment the  mate  whispered  to  him  to  come  on  deck. 
The  breakers  were  seen  directly  astern.     We  came 
near  a  ledge  of  rocks,  the  sea  dashing  against  them 
with  great  violence,  and  the  foaming  surf  rising  far 
above  their  summit,  while  the  ship  was  all  the  while 
drifting  directly  towards  the  ledge.     The   captain 
was  heard  to  say,  "  We  are  gone  for  this  world !" 
Utterly  despairing  of  safety  on  board  the  ship,  he 
took  his  two  sons,  one  about  14,  and  the  other  about 
1 2  years  of  age,  together  with  one  of  the  most  active 
sailors,  stepped  into  the  boat  astern,  cut  the  cord- 
age, and  she  fell  off  In  her  fall  the  boat  overset,  and 
the  youngest  son  was  washed  away,  while  the  others 
adhered  to  the  keel.     The  next  sea  righted  the  boat, 
half  filled  with  water,  and  three  succeeded  in  getting 
into  it.     We  traced  them   as  the  boat  rose  on  the 
summit  of  a  few  receding  waves,  and  saw  them  no 
more  ! — The  ship  was  driving  directly  towards  a  line 
of  rocks,  which  extended  both  ways  further  than  the 
eye  c6uld  then  distinguish,  and  dashed  the  waves 
like  ^clouds  into  the  air.      Although    Mr.   B.  had 
scarcely  been  on  deck  the  whole  day,  yet  in  this 
crisis,  when  all  was  consternation,  and  death  was 
believed  to  be  our  inevitable  destiny  within  a  few 
minutes,  he  went  upon  deck  to  compose  the  minds  of 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MJLLS.  149 

our  shipmates,  who  crowded  around  him  to  be  com- 
mended to  the  mercy  of  God.  At  the  same  time,  a 
few  fellow-passengers  were  kneeling  in  fervent  pra)  er 
in  the  cabin.  As  we  approached  the  rocks  within  a 
a  few  rods,  contrary  to  all  expectation,  a  strong  cur- 
rent carried  the  ship  along  in  deeper  water  toward 
the  right  hand  of  the  reef.  Immediately  the  mate 
ordered  the  rudder  to  be  put  on  the  starboard  side, 
and  the  ship  wore  away  and  sailed  some  distance 
nearly  in  a  line  parallel  to  the  rocks,  and  then  cross- 
ed at  the  western  extremity,  just  grazing  on  the  shoal 
of  sand  !     All  exclaimed,  '  It  is  the  work  of  God  !' 

u  Mondy  Night,  the  storm  still  raging,  was  a  dark 
and  gloomy  night,  as  you  will  readily  conclude. 

"  Tuesday  Morning,  the  storm  abated.  Our  masts, 
sails,  shrouds,  and  anchors  were  gone,  though  we 
found  the  hull  of  the  ship  sound,  and  all  hands  in 
usual  health. 

"  Tuesday,  12  o'clock,  we  discovered  land,  which  we 
thought  to  be  the  island  of  Guernsey.  The  ship 
continued  with  partial  sails,  to  be  in  some  degree 
under  our  direction.  At  4  o'clock,  P.  M.  we  disco- 
vered land  in  another  direction,  which  could  more 
readily  be  gained  as  the  wind  then  was ;  but  as  it 
was  near  night,  and  we  were  unacquainted  with  the 
coast,  we  concluded,  if  possible,  to  lie  to,  and  at- 
tempt to  gain  land  in  the  morning,  which  was  ten  or 
fifteen  miles  distant.  We  then  had  twenty-four  fa- 
thoms of  water.  We  had  previously  lost  both  our 
anchors,  during  the  gale.  The  next  morning  we 
found  ourselves  but  a  few  miles  from  our  position  the 
evening  before,  and  within  a  short  distance  of  land. 


ioW  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

and  the  weather  pleasant.  By  means  of  the  chart, 
we  concluded  the  land  in  sight  was  the  coast  of 
France,  and  that  we  were  near  St.  Malo.  By  eio-ht 
o'clock  in  the  morning,  we  discovered  a  number  of 
boats  coming  off  to  our  aid.  By  twelve  o'clock  we 
received  a  pilot  from  the  harbour  of  St.  Malo  ;  and 
at  five  o'clock,  P.  M.  were  safe  in  the  harbour. 

"  Wednesday.  10th.  We  are  all  well,  and  have  not 
suffered  any  loss  of  property.  You  will  adore ,  the 
distinguishing  goodness  of  God  in  my  preservation, 
in  that  of  my  companion,  and  the  rest  who  were  pre- 
served with  us  in  the  ship.  I  shall  hope  to  write  to  you 
again  soon,  and  give  you  a  more  particular  account. 

"S.J.  M." 

"  Harbour  of  St.  Malo,  December  II,  1817. 

"  REV.  AND  DEAR  FATHER, 

"  After  our  severe  trials,  which  1  have  briefly 
related,  you  will  rejoice  with  me,  when  you  contem- 
plate my  present  quiet,  and  as  I  consider,  safe  situa- 
tion. The  sun  shines  out  and  gives  a  pleasant  view 
of  the  surrounding  country.  The  city  of  St.  Malo  is 
not  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from  the  ship. 
This  city  contains  ten  or  twelve  thousand  inhabi- 
tants. It  is  a  kind  of  citadel,  surrounded  with  a  high 
wall,  built  of  stone.  The  buildings  are  of  stone,  ge- 
nerally'of  alight  colour;  and  from  our  place  of  ob- 
servation the  city  presents  a  very  antique  appear- 
ance. 

"  We  shall  be  detained  in  the  ship  to-day,  and 
probably  longer.  We  must  undergo  a  quarantine: 
but  as  we  have  no  sickness,  we  earnestly  hope  to  be 


REV.  SAMUEL  J.  MILLS.  151 

delivered  from  our  prison  soon.  Our  cabin  was  so 
deluged  with  water  during  the  gale,  that  it  continues 
very  damp.  Our  beds  and  bedding  have  been  wet, 
and  the  weather  is  cold  and  chilling,  though  we  have 
a  part  of  the  day  a  fair  sky  and  the  shining  of  the 
sun. 

"  I  hope,  my  dear  Sir,  that  by  the  late  dispensa- 
tion of  God's  providence,  I  shall  learn  submission  to 
the  divine  will,  and  more  entire  devotedness  to  God. 
My  lite,  which  has  been  in  a  signal  manner  preserv- 
ed, should  surely  be  consecrated  to  his  service.  To 
the  present  time  1  have  not  dared  to  attempt  a  parti- 
cular account  of  the  scenes  which  I  have  passed 
through  since  the  last  Sabbath  evening.  The  scene 
is  so  deeply  settled  in  my  soul  as  not  to  be  eradi- 
cated while  I  live.  O  God,  I  thank  thee  for  my  pre- 
servation, and  that  of  my  dear  companion,  and  our 
other  friends  rescued  from  the  devouring  flood. 
While  we  lament  the  loss  of  some  of  our  number, 
we  know  that  though  '  clouds  and  darkness  are 
round  about  Him,  justice  and  judgment  are  the  habi- 
tation of  his  throne.' 

'  He  moves  in  a  mysterious  way  his  wonders  to  perform — 
He  plants  his  footsteps  on  the  sea,  and  rides  upon  the  storm.' 

Ah,  yes  ;  '  he  rides  upon  the  storm' — he  follows  with 
his  unerring  eye,  and  sustains  with  his  almighty  hand 
the  weary  and  the  tempest-tossed.  Verily,  if  the 
Lord  had  not  been  on  our  side,  the  proud  waves  had 
gone  over  our  souls.  O  that  men  would  praise  the 
Lord  for  his  goodness,  for  his  wonderful  works  to  the 
children  r>{  mon !     Ye  that  <ro  down  to  the  sea  in 


152  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

ships,  that  do  business  in  great  waters,  praise  ye  the 
Lord.  O  that  men  would  praise  the  Lord  for  his 
goodness!  In  whatever  condition  we  may  be: 
whether  on  the  land  or  on  the  sea — whether  among 
friends  or  strangers;  every  moment  we  experience 
his  preserving  care  and  kindness; — but  when  he 
brings  us  up  from  among  the  dead — from  the  bowels 
of  the  ocean,  and  permits  us  to  labour  yet  a  little 
longer  in  promoting  the  precious  kingdom  of  his 
dear  Son  ; — how  great,  how  immense  are  our  obliga- 
tions to  live  to  him  alone  ! 

"  Your  affectionate  son, 

"  SAMUEL  J.  MILLS." 

After  the  delay  of  six  days  at  St.  Malo,  Messrs. 
Mills  and  Burgess  proceeded  by  land  to  Havre-de- 
Grace,  and  on  the  same  evening  took  passage  in 
a  regular  packet  for  England,  in  twenty-four 
hours  arrived  at  South  Hampton,  and  the  next 
morning  entered  London.  Early  after  their  arri- 
val, they  presented  their  letters  to  Zachary  Ma- 
caulay,  Esq.  formerly  Governor  of  Sierra  Leone;  to 
the  Rev.  Messrs.  Pratt  and  Bickersteth,  Secretaries 
of  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  who  were  partial- 
ly informed  as  to  the  designs  of  the  Colonization  So- 
ciety and  the  nature  of  the  embassy,  and  gave 
them  many  expressions  of  their  confidence.  Mr. 
Wilberforce  also  received  them  with  great  cordi- 
ality, and  perused  their  letters  and  commission 
with  deep  sensibility  and  high  approbation. — 
The  Rev.  Mr.  Owen,  the  Secretary  of  the  British 
and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hen- 


REV.   SAMUEL  J.  MILLS.  153 

derson,  the  Agent  of  that  Society  in  Russia,  were 
providentially  present  at  this  interview ;  and   there 
was  an  enthusiastic  reciprocity  of  feeling,  which  is 
not   often  witnessed  or  experienced.      Though  all 
were  communicative,  yet  the  father  and  patron  in  the 
company  was  all  speech,  action,  thought,  and  bene- 
volence.    Mr.  Wilberforce  kindly  offered    his  ser- 
vices to  introduce  the  gentlemen  to  Lords  Bathurst 
and  Gambier,  and  to  prepare  the  way  for  their  intro- 
duction to  his  Royal  Highness  the  Duke  of  Glouces- 
ter, the  patron  of  the  African  Institution.    His  Royal 
Highness  received  them  with  all  condescension,  and 
showed  himself  much  gratified  with  the  object  of  the 
American  Society.      Lord    Bathurst,    Secretary  of 
State  for  the  Colonies,  cast  his  eye  over  their  com- 
mission, and  promptly  offered  to  give  them  letters  to 
the  Governor  of  Sierra  Leone,  and  other  officers,  on 
the  coast.     Lord  Gambier  expressed  a  deep  interest 
in  the  embassy;  called   on  the  gentlemen  at  their 
own  lodgings,  and  politely  proffered  any  services  in 
his  power  to  promote  the  views  of  the  mission.     No 
narrow  views,  no  political  prejudices,   no  supreme 
regard  to  national  or  personal  aggrandizement,  pre- 
vented the  friends  of  humanity  in  England  from  lis- 
tening to  the  nature  of  the  embassy,  interposing  their 
influence  in  favour  of  this  benevolent  object,  and 
affording  the  agents  every  facility  and  all  reasonable 
assistance  in  the  prosecution  of  their  purpose. 

After  adjusting  all  their  concerns  in  England,  they 
embarked  for  Africa  on  the  2d  of  Feb.  1818.  Some 
of  the  incidents  of  this  voyage  are  stated  in  the  fol- 

U 


154  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

lowing  letter  to  his  only  sister.     It  is  the  last  he  ever 
wrote.  , 

"  On  board  the  ship  Mary,  February  26,  1818. 
"  On  the  3d  of  February  we  embarked  on  board 
the  ship  Mary,  for  Sierra  Leone,  then  lying  ofTGraves- 
end.  We  were  then  in  hopes  that  we  should  arrive 
on  the  African  coast  in  eighteen  or  twenty  days  ;  but 
in  this  expectation  we  have  been  greatly  disappoint- 
ed. For  some  days  after  we  left  Gravesend  we  had 
very  light  breezes,  and  progressed  but  slowly.  Soon 
after  we  were  out  of  the  English  Channel,  we  began 
to  experience  contrary  winds,  and  during  ten  or 
twelve  days  encountered  a  number  of  gales,  the  wind 
almost  uniformly  against  us.  It  is  now  the  26th  of 
February,  the  time  in  which  we  calculated  to  have 
been  on  the  African  coast,  had  the  winds  been  fa- 
vourable; and  yet  we  are  not  further  distant  from 
Loiidon  than  what  is  often  attained  in  five  or  six 
days.  For  eight  or  ten  days  preceding  the  present 
time,  we  have  been  obstructed  by  adverse  winds — 
tossed  about  in  the  Bay  of  Biscay — some  of  the  time 
in  sight  of  the  Spanish  coast.  Last  evening  the  wind 
came  round  from  the  southwest  to  the  northwest, 
and  we  are  now  proceeding  prosperously  on  our 
voyage.  Although  we  have  experienced  this  delay, 
yet  we  have  passed  most  of  our  time  pleasantly,  and 
I  hope  profitably,  since  we  have  been  on  board.  We 
have  a  very  good  ship;  our  accommodations  are 
such  as  to  render  us  very  comfortable,  and  the  offi- 
cers of  the  ship  are  kind  and  skilful  men.  Thus  far 
the  Lord  hath  dealt  with  us  in  mercy.    His  hand  hath 


REV.    SAMUEL   J.    MILLS.  155 

been  stretched  forth  for  our  preservation,   and  we 
hope  we  shall  be  able  to  put  our  trust  in  him  for  the 
future.     Myself  and  companion  are  aware  that  we 
have  embarked  on  a  mission   attended  with  much 
hazard  of  our  lives.     We  conceive  the  future  dan- 
ger to  arise  principally  from  the  climate  of  the  coun- 
try to  which  we  are  going.     Should  we  be  detained 
on  the  African  coast,  this  danger  will  be  increased 
by   our  late   arrival  there.     The    most   favourable 
season  for  Europeans  or  Americans  to  visit  the  west- 
ern coast  of  Africa,  is  in  the  winter.     We  now  hope 
to  arrive  on  the  coast  by  the  1 5th  of  March.     Could 
we  have  reached  there  two  or  three  months  earlier, 
we  should  have  esteemed  ourselves  highly  fortunate. 
Circumstanced,  however,  as  we  are,  we  are  not  with- 
out hopes,  that  the  object  of  our  mission  may  be 
effected  without  any  very  considerable  delay,  and  we 
thus  be  enabled  to  leave  at  least  soon  after  the  com- 
mencement of  the  rainy  season.     But  we  do  not  feel 
that  we  ought  to  be  greatly  anxious  in  our  present 
situation.     We  have  used  our  best  efforts,  both  be- 
fore and  since  our  leaving  the  United  States,  to  arrive 
on  the  coast  at  the  earliest  period  possible.     Whe- 
ther 1  am  to  live  or  to  die  while  engaged  in  this 
mission,  God  only  knows :  but  one  thing  we  know, 
and   in   this  we   will   rejoice,   Ethiopia   shall  soon 
stretch  forth  her  hands  unto  God.     The  time  Mill 
come,  when  the  barbarous  tribes  of  Africa  shall  wor- 
ship Jesus  as  King  in  Zion — The  time  will  come, 
when  her  children,   now  under  oppression   and  in 
bondage,  shall  become  the  freemen  of  the  Lord. — 
And  should  I  die  in  Africa,  and  not  again  visit  the 


156  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

land  of  my  nativity,  still  it  „would  be  great  consola- 
tion to  my  dear  friends,  might  they  hope,  as  did  Mr. 
Newell  in  another  case,  "  that  my  bones  had  taken 
possession  of  the  promised  land,  and  would  rest  in 
the  glorious  hope  of  the  final  and  universal  triumph 
of  Jesus  over  the  god  of  this  world."  The  respon- 
sibility of  my  station  at  this  time,  I  consider  to  be 
vast,  far  beyond  any  thing  that  has  been  ever  before 
attached  to  my  situation.  But  I  hope  I  did  riot  en- 
gage in  it  rashly — certainly  not  before  1  felt  a  full 
conviction  that  the  contemplated  measures  would  be 
approved  of  God.  By  this  manner  of  expression,  I 
do  not  intend  to  express  my  entire  confidence  that 
precisely  the  measures  contemplated  will  be  suc- 
ceeded at  once.  "  God  moves  in  a  mysterious  way." 
But  this  I  believe,  that  the  agitation  of  the  subject 
now  under  consideration,  will  eventuate  in  the  most 
happy  results.  If  an  evil  exists  in  a  community,  a 
remedy  must  be  sought,  especially  if  it  be  an  evil 
generally  and  necessarily  increasing  in  its  unhappy 
effects.  As  long  as  no  exertions  are  made  to  redress 
the  grievance,  the  case  must  become  every  day 
more  hopeless. 

"  As  the  unhappy  state  of  the  free  people  of  co- 
lour, as  well  as  that  of  the  slaves,  had  long  occupied 
my  thoughts,  it  was  with  peculiar  pleasure  that  on 
my  arrival  at  Washington,  in  December,  1 8  i  7,  I 
found  the  su^'ect  engrossing  public  attention:  not 
that  I  ever  supposed  that  a  million  and  an  half  of 
men,  or  even  a  considerable  proportion  of  that  num- 
ber, would  be  at  the  present  time  particularly  bene- 
fitted by  this  discussion — or  that  even  any  more  than 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  157 

comparatively  a  very  small  part  of  the  free  people  of 
colour  could  at  present,  or  very  soon,  be  greatly  be- 
nefitted by  the  measures  proposed.  But  1  consider- 
ed a  movement,  or  even  a  disposition  to  .agitate  the 
subject,  as  a  ray  of  light  breaking  through  a  dark 
cloud,  and  as  the  precursor  of  another  and  another. 
I  felt  it  my  duty,  therefore,  to  give  the  design  all  the 
aid  I  could. 

"  I  felt  the  more  constrained  to  do  this,  as  I  per- 
ceived after  the  formation  of  the  Colonization  So- 
ciety, that  there  was  danger  that  the  interest  which 
had  been  excited  would  subside,  and  things  revert 
to  their  former  state.  The  sending  agents  to  Africa 
would  help  to  keep  the  subject  alive  in  the  public 
mind,  and  as  the  impulse  seemed  evidently  to  be  be- 
nevolent, there  was  a  prospect  that  happy  conse- 
quences would  ensue  could  that  impulse  be  kept  up. 

"Beside,  a  consideration  of  the  state  of  the  free 
people  of  colour,  might  lead  to  measures  calculated 
to  improve  their  condition  at  home,  if  a  place  could 
not  be  provided  for  them  abroad.  It  might  lead  to 
measures  to  restrain  the  practice  of  kidnapping,  and 
even  for  improving  the  state  of  the  slaves ;  and  lead 
eventually,  perhaps,  to  the  emancipation  of  many  of 
the  latter  class.  If,  by  pursuing  the  object  now  in 
view,  a  few  of  the  free  blacks  of  good  character 
could  be  settled  in  any  part  of  the  African  coast,  they 
might  be  the  means  of  introducing  civilization  and 
religion  among  the  barbarous  nations  already  there. 
Their  settlement  might  increase  gradually;  and 
some  might,  in  a  suitable  time,  go  out  from  that  set- 
tlement and  form  others,  and  prove  the  occasion  of 


158  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

great  good.  These,  and  many  other  like  views, 
which  I  had  taken  of  the  subject,  induced  me  to  un- 
dertake the  arduous  business,  and  to  act  as  agent  for 
the  Society.  We  have  great  hopes  the  plan  will  suc- 
ceed. God  has  protected  us  thus  far,  and  we  hope 
he  will  return  us  again  to  our  friends.     Farewell" 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  15S 


CHAPTER  IX. 


HIS  JOURNAL  AS  AGENT  OF  THE  COLONIZATION  SOCIETY. 


A  pleasant  passage  of  thirty  days  brought  them 
to  the  coast  of  Africa  on  the  12th  of  March.  The 
events  which  occurred  from  this  date  will  better  ap- 
pear from  the  journal  of  Mr.  Mills  while  in  that 
country.  The  preparation  of  this  document  was 
the  last  service  he  was  permitted  to  perform.  It  is 
in  itself  so  excellent,  and  is  in  so  few  hands,  that 
the  reader  will  expect  somewhat  copious  extracts. 

"  Ship  Mary,  off  Cape  cle  Verde, 

Thursday,  1 2th  March,  1 8 1 8. 
"  We  left  London  on  the  2d  February,  and  on  the 
7th  sailed  from  the  Downs.  For  eighteen  days  we 
encountered  head  winds  and  strong  gales,  and  made 
slow  progress.  On  the  25th  we  had  a  distinct  view 
of  Cape  Finisterre,  in  Spain.  On  the  3d  of  March 
we  passed  Madeira,  and,  on  the  6th,  Palma,  and  oth- 
er Canary  islands.  We  expect  to  see  Cape  Verde 
to  day,  and  to  anchor  in  the  river  Gambia  to-mor- 
row. 


160  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

"  While  on  the  voyage  we  have  been  chiefly  em- 
ployed in  reading  books  which  treat  of  the  people, 
climate,  soil,  and  productions  of  Africa. 

"  At  4  p.  m.  we  exulted  at  the  sight  of  Africa,  and 
began  to  draw,  with  our  pencils,  imperfect  sketches 
of  the  coast,  the  eminences,  trees,  &c.  Cape  Verde 
is  high,  open  to  the  sea-breeze,  and  verdant  in  ap- 
pearance. The  two  eminences  are  called  Mamelles; 
the  cape  terminates  with  islands  of  rocks. 

"  The  mouth  of  the  Senegal  is  about  100  miles 
northeast  of  Cape  Verde.  The  island  St.  Louis,  be- 
longing to  the  French,  lies  nine  miles  up  the  Sene- 
gal, and  has  a  mixed  population  of  five  or  six  thou- 
sand. It  is  valuable  as  a  military  and  commercial 
station,  to  command  the  trade  of  that  great  river. 

"  As  we  passed  south  of  the  Cape,  Goree  presented 
itself  to  view.  This  island,  which  belongs  to  the 
French,  is  little  better  than  a  barren  rock,  about 
three-fourths  of  a  mile  in  circumference,  with  a  po- 
pulation of  four  or  five  thousand.  We  saw  the  ves- 
sels in  the  harbour,  and  the  flag  at  the  fort.  It  is  a 
place  of  resort  for  European  invalids,  while  on  the 

coast. 

"  Gambia,  Friday,  1 3th  March. 

"  Early  this  morning  we  began  to  enter  the  noble 

Gambia,  between  Cape  St.  Mary's  and  Banyan  Point 

on  the  right,  and  Sanguomar,  the  Bird  Islands,  and 

Barra  Point,  on  the  left.     The  bay  is  12  or  15  miles 

wide,  and  the  mouth  of  the  river  between  Barra  and 

Banyan  Points  is  six  miles  wide.     The  weather  is 

very  pleasant,  the  thermometer  at  68  degrees,  and 

the  sun  obscured  by  a  hazy  atmosphere. 


REV.   SAMUEL  J.  MILLS.  16.1 

"At  12  a.  m.  we  anchored  near  the  village  St 
Mary's,  situated  on  Banyan  Point.  It  is  an  infant 
settlement,  commenced  only  two  years  ago.  The 
governor's  house,  the  harracks,  and  a  few  other 
houses,  are  tolerably  well  built ;  most  of  the  others 
are  constructed  of  very  slender  materials,  just  sufftV 
cient  to  afford  a  shade  from  the  sun,  and  a  shelter 
from  the  dews  and  rains.  The  people  were  cheer- 
ful, and  generally  employed  in  some  kind  of  labour. 
Some  were  unlading  goods;  some  burning  shells  for 
lime ;  and  some  at  work  in  the  carpenters'  and 
smiths'  shops.  We  stood  some  time  to  see  a  compa- 
ny of  soldiers  go  through  the  manual  exercise. 
They  were  mostly  Africans,  above  the  ordinary  sta- 
ture, well  formed,  and  neatly  dressed.  They  ap- 
peared to  be  quite  expert  and  intelligent.  The  mi- 
litary force  of  the  place  is  about  100  men.  A  few 
pieces  of  cannon,  mostly  dismounted,  are  arranged 
along  the  beach.  There  is  no  fort  or  block-house. 
Notwithstanding  the  exposed  state  of  the  settlement, 
there  is  no  fear  of  assault  from  the  native  tribes. 
The  number  of  Europeans  is  about  thirty,  and  the 
population  of  the  village  is  already  seven  or  eight 
hundred.  Trade  is  the  soul  of  the  colony:  this  will 
increase  annually,  as  the  trade  of  the  whole  river 
will  concentrate  here.  The  spot  does  not  invite  to 
agriculture,  and  there  are  none  in  the  settlement 
whose  interest  and  dispositions  incline  them  to  it. 
The  officers  attend  to  the  civil  order  and  safety  of 
the  colony ;  the  merchants  hope  to  amass  a  fortune 
and  return  home.  There  is,  as  yet,  no  attention  paid 
<o  literary  or  moral  instruction  ;  hence,  the  internal 

X 


i62  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

improvement  of  the  place  will  be  very  slow,  unless 
some  humane  society  afford  their  aid. 

"  Gambia,  Saturday,  1  \th  March. 

"  We  made  our  respects  to  the  commandant,  and 
became  acquainted  with  most  of  the  Europeans  here. 
They  gave  us  several  facts  respecting  the  slave- 
trade,  which  is  now  renewed  by  the  French,  at  the 
Senegal  and  Goree,  to  a  great  extent.  Some  hun- 
dreds of  slaves  have  been  smuggled  away  in  canoes 
and  small  vessels,  by  night,  even  from  this  river  and 
the  parts  adjacent,  within  a  few  months. 

"We  walked  out  from  the  settlement  two  or  three 
miles.  Most  of  this  space,  overgrown  with  wild  grass, 
resembled  a  prairie  of  Illinois  or  Missouri.  The  herds 
of  cattle,  which  abound  in  this  vicinity,  become  very 
tolerable  beef  by  feeding  on  grass  alone.  We  saw 
marshy  spots,  where  the  tide  had  some  time  flowed, 
encrusted  over  with  salt.  We  measured  an  Adanso- 
nia,  (monkey-bread  tree,)  which  was  40  feet  in  cir- 
cumference. 

"  This  settlement  claims  only  a  small  tract  of  land, 
for  the  use  of  which  there  is  an  annual  allowance  of 
a  small  parcel  of  goods  to  the  king  of  Combo.  This 
man  is  well  spoken  of,  and  is  said  to  be  averse  to  the 
slave-trade,  which  cannot  be  said  of  many  of  the  na- 
tive-kings. This  is  a  noble  river,  and  flows  through 
a  luxuriant  country. 

"  Gambia,  Monday,  \6(h  March,  1818. 
••  We  embarked  in  the  brig  Success  for  Sierra  Le- 
one, leaving  the  Mary  to  unlade  a  part  of  her  cargo. 


REV.    SAMUEL   J.    MILLS.  163 

We  hope  to  arrive  there  in  four  or  five  days.  It 
would  have  been  very  pleasing  to  us  to  have  gone  up 
the  Gambia  a  few  hundred  miles.  But  our  time  is 
invaluable  to  us  before  the  rains,  and  we  hasten  to 
that  part  of  the  coast  which  our  instructions  require 
us  to  survey. 

"  At  St.  Mary's  we  saw  Capt.  Lloyd,  a  friend  of 
the  lamented  Park.  Another  interesting  person  was 
Thomas  Joiner,  a  native  African.  He  was  a  son  of  a 
prince  of  some  distinction,  who  lived  about  six  hun- 
dred miles  up  this  river.  When  a  boy,  he  was  kid- 
napped and  sold  in  the  West  Indies.  He  was  after- 
wards redeemed  by  an  English  captain,  who  knew 
his  father.  He  was  well  educated  in  England,  and 
restored  to  his  country.  He  is  a  man  of  good  cha- 
racter and  habits,  and  has  acquired  property  and  in- 
fluence. He  has  just  returned  from  England,  where 
he  left  two  sons  for  an  education.  He  says  that  he 
shall  buy  a  brig  the  next  year  to  import  his  own 
goods.  Will  not  some  of  our  American  people  of 
colour  be  fired  by  this  example?  They  might  fit 
out  vessels  to  trade  to  this  country,  which  would  en- 
able them  to  ascertain  its  valuable  productions,  and 
to  survey  parts  of  the  coast.  Such  an  intercourse 
they  would  find  much  to  their  advantage.  This  will 
most  naturally  lead  to  settlements  in  this  country. 

44  The  more  we  learn  of  Africa,  the  more  confident 
we  are  that  the  plan  of  the  American  Colonization 
Society  will  eventually  succeed.  We  obtain  increas- 
ing proofs  of  the  fertility  of  the  soil,  and  ascertain  a 
greater  variety  of  the  productions  of  the  country.  If 
the  slave  trade,  that  mother  of  abominations  and 


364  MEMOIRS  OF  THE   LATE 

source  of  woes  unutterable,  can  be  annihilated,  Africa 
will  revive  and  assume  a  respectable  rank  among 
the  nations  of  the  earth. 

"Sierra  Leone,  Sabbath,  22d  March,  1818. 

"  At  9  a.  m  we  are  sailing  into  Sierra  Leone  river, 
which  is  about  ten  or  twelve  miles  wide.  The  moun- 
tains rise  in  irregular  ridges  and  peaks,  one  beyond 
another,  and  present  a  grand  and  verdant  appear- 
ance. 

"At  11  a.  m.  boats  and  canoes  came  to  us  from  the 
town.  We  anchored  below  to  wait  for  the  next  tide. 
The  town  has  the  appearance  of  a  neat  and  pleasant 
village.  For  health  and  commerce,  its  local  situa- 
tion is  admirable.  It  is  too  hard  and  hilly  for  agri- 
culture. 

"  Several  villages  are  in  sight.  The  church  on 
Leicester  Mountain  is  in  full  view,  and  aids  us  much 
in  our  devotional  thoughts  on  this  sacred  day. 

"  The  altars  on  these  mountains,  which  the  na- 
tives had  dedicated  to  devils,  are  falling  before  the 
temples  of  the  living  God,  like  the  image  of  Dagon 
before  the  Ark.  The  time  is  coming  when  the  dwell- 
ers in  these  vales  and  on  these  mountains  will  sing 
hosannas  to  the  Son  of  David.  Distant  tribes  will 
learn  their  song.  'Ethiopia  shall  stretch  forth  the 
hand  unto  God  and  worship.' 

-"  Sierra  Leone,  Monday,  23d  March. 
"  We  are  sorry  to  learn  that  Gov.  Macarthy  is  ab- 
sent on  a  visit  to  the  Gambia.    We  made  our  respects 
to  the  commandant,  chief  justice  Fitzgerald,  and  the 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  165 


council  at  the  government  house.  We  presented 
Lord  Bathurst's  letter.  They  said  in  obedience  to 
his  Lordship's  instructions,  it  would  give  them  plea- 
sure to  take  us  to  different  settlements  in  the  colony, 
to  show  us  the  schools,  and  to  render  us  any  assist- 
ance in  the  objects  of  our  embassy.  We  were  grate- 
ful, as  we  should  be,  and  saw  the  wisdom  of  our 
coming  by  the  way  of  England.  We  delivered  our 
letters  in  the  colony.  Many  of  the  people  of  co- 
lour were  joyful  to  see  us.  The  death  of  captain 
Cuffee  is  deeply  lamente'd. 

"  Sierra  Leone,  Thursday,  26th  March,  1818. 

"We  visited  the  schools  in  Freetown.  In  the  male 
school  were  about  200  neat,  active,  intelligent  boys, 
divided  into  eight  classes,  under  the  superintendance 
of  Mr.  Horton,  whose  perseverance  and  fidelity  are 
entitled  to  high  commendation.  We  saw  the  writing 
of  the  boys,  and  heard  them  read  and  spell.  In  the 
female  school  were  about  100  neatly  dressed  little 
girls,  many  of  whom  could  read  and  sew.  These 
schools  would  do  no  dishonour  to  an  English  or  Ameri- 
can village.  There  was  not  a  white  child  in  either 
of  them.  I  believe  schools  of  white  children  seldom 
give  fairer  proofs  of  good  improvement. 

"  The  number  in  all  the  schools  in  the  colony,  in- 
cluding some  adults,  does  not  fall  much  short  of  two 
thousand.  This  is  about  one-sixth  part  of  the  whole 
population. 

"  Sierra  Leone,  Friday,  27th March,  1818. 
';  In  the  evening  we  met  the  principal  members  of 


Iflf 

the  Friendly  Society.     This  Society  was  instil : 
amo'i:  the  cok  he  suggestion  of  the  late  Paul 

fee,     John  Rizell  ■  resident.     We  :na~ 

foil  statement  c*f  oar  object-  All  appeared  to  be 
much   _  It  was  not  the  first  notice  which 

had  of  oar  de  -  _  e  brought  manv 

from  their   brethren  in  Boston  and  New-Yoik.     It 

-  their  opinion  that  wherever  the  colony  c.  . 
formed,  it  was  not  expedient  to  request  a  large  tract 
of  land  at  : 

we  should  take  their  country  from  them.  If  we  can 
gain  footing  in  an  eligible  pi  -  re   will  not  be 

much  difficulty  in  obtaining  additional  grants  here- 
after as  the  land  mar  be  wanted.  One  observed. 
that  if  a  man  of  gr  -1th  should  come  and  m 

to  hay  one  of  oar  houses,  we  might  sell  it  to  L 
bat  if"  he  should  wish  to  bay  all  Freetown,  an  alarm 
would  be  made  at  one 

••  -  >zie  ■:  .  - 

whom  they  have  sold  :  u!d  retarn 

and  revenge  on  them  their  wrongs.  7  Lk  tear  woold 
be  increase  e  territory  desired  was  of  great 

at.     One  man  who  was  sold  from  the  Sherbro 
nearly  thirty  years   ago.   has  lately  retur&ed.     He 
openly  asserted,  that  if  any  person  should  take 
of  his  family  and  sell  them,  he  weald  kill  that  man 
without  the  least  hesitation. 

-  W^  1  . formed  the  meeting  €>£  our  •."--;- 
down  the  coast  to  Sherbro.  and  wished  to  know  whe- 
ther they  would  recommend  any  of  their  number 
who  might  go  with  us  s  and  advi: 


rbv.  167 

-    understood  that  Mr.  Kizell  and  Mr.  Martin 

:Id  accomp 

-Before  we  parted,  we  addressed  oar  prayers  to 

God:  to  whom  the  honour  and   _  -  _reat 

and  benevolent  enterprise  will  beloi  z.  if  it  is  carried 

into  elf- 

?/tm%.  28/A  March.  1818. 
■  Monday  we  expect  to  begin  our  toar  down  the 
coast,  and  have  been  mach  occupied  to-day  in  mak- 

preparations.     ^  e  hare  engaged  a  sloop  c: 
or   15  tors,  with  a  captain,  five  men  and  a  boy.  all 

cans,  at  six  dollars  per  day.  they  findi:  g 
own  p"  Mr.  B.  and  my  ith   Me- 

Kizell.  Martin,  and  Anderson,  oar  pilot  complete 
oar  nambe:  e  laid  in  some  provisions,  cal- 

ling: on  an  absence  of  three  or  four  weeks,  and 
hare  taken  ith  which  to  purchase  ad- 

ditional pr  .  and  to  make  the  necessary  pre- 

sents to  the  kiics  and  headmen,  on  wLom  we  i 
call 

ith.2*th  March,  1818. 
tting  oat  at  six  o'clock  in  the  morning-  in 
par  \emen.  we  rode  to  attend  pub- 

lic worship  \  wti  and  the  Christian 

*.ion.  .  ool 

for  the  captured  children,  established  by  the  dm 
Mission  moon- 

tain,  three  miles  from  Freetown.     7 
accommodates  about  200  children  of  both 
who  are  mostly  named  and  supported  by  individual 


168  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

benefactors  in  England.  These  are  children  once 
destined  to  foreign  slavery,  now  fed,  clothed,  govern- 
ed, and  carefully  taught  in  the"  Christian  religion. — \ 
Assembled  in  the  church  to  worship  God,  they  are  a 
spectacle  of  grateful  admiration;  and  their  state 
happily  exemplifies  the  divine  origin  and  holy  princi- 
ples of  the  religion  in  which  they  are  taught.  Re- 
gent's Town  lies  in  a  valley,  with  a  fine  brook  run- 
ning through  it.  Some  hundreds  of  acres  are  clear- 
ed by  the  people.  It  has  the  appearance  of  a  new 
and  flourishing  settlement.  The  wilderness  buds 
and  blossoms  like  the  rose.  Here  we  saw  two  hun- 
dred children  in  the  schools.  On  the  Sabbath  more 
than  1000  of  the  children  and  people  were  present 
in  the  church,  neatly  dressed,  sober,  attentive  to  the 
reading  of  the  word  of  God,  and  uniting  their  voices 
to  sing  his  praise. 

»  Monday,  30th  March,  1818. 
"  A  part  of  the  day  has  been  occupied  in  taking 
our  departure  for  our  tour  down  the  coast.  About 
3  p.  m.  we  made  sail  and  beat  our  way  down  to  Cape 
Sierra  Leone,  which  we  passed  before  night.  As 
our  African  captain  is  afraid  of  damage  to  the  ship 
by  running  in  the  night,  we  came  to  anchor  a  few 
miles  from  the  Cape.  The  high  ridges  of  the  moun- 
tains present  a  pleasing  prospect,  and  the  more  so. 
as  we  know  that  hosannas  are  sung  to  Zion's  King 
upon  their  very  summit.  So  God  has  kindly  order- 
ed :  the  chain  is  broken,  and  the  captive  slave  is 
free. 


HEV.   SAMUEL  J.  MILLS.  169 

"  Plantain  Islands,  Tuesday,  3\st  March. 

"  This  morning  early  we  were  in  sight  of  the  Ba- 
nanas. They  afford  a  handsome  prospect.  We 
propose  to  call  on  Thomas  Caulker,  the  head  man 
of  the  islands,  who  is  understood  to  have  influence 
with  Somano,  and  other  kings  in  Sherbro. 

"  At  9  a.  m.  we  anchored  off  the  Bananas,  and 
went  to  pay  our  respects  to  Caulker.  He  met  us  at 
the  landing,  and  invited  us  to  his  house.  After  we 
had  conversed  together  some  time,  and  walked  about 
the  town,  we  took  our  seats  in  a  spacious  room,  fur- 
nished with  chairs,  tables,  &c.  Mr.  K.  presented 
Mr.  C.  a  few  bars  of  tobacco  and  powder,  and  stat- 
ed to  him  our  character,  and  the  objects  of  our  visit 
to  Africa.  He  said  that  we  had  been  sent  by  the 
friends  of  Africans  in  America,  to  find  a  place  where 
a  colony  might  be  formed  to  which  the  descendants 
of  Africans  now  in  America  might  resort ;  and  as 
we  were  going  down  to  see  king  Sherbro,  we  wished 
to  consult  with  him  too,  as  we  knew  that  he  had  con- 
siderable influence  with  those  on  whom  we  were  to 
call.  He  said  our  designs  was  like  Paul  Cuffee's. 
whom  Mr.  C.  had  known.  I  then  observed  that  he 
knew  how  the  people  had  been  carried  from  this 
country  some  hundred  years  past.  Many  of  their 
descendants  were  now  {ree.  Some  had  already  re- 
turned to  this  country  :  others  wished  to  return  if  a 
o-ood  place  could  be  found  for  a  colony,  and  the 
kings  favoured  the  plan.  Caulker,  who  appears  to 
be  a  sensible  man,  said,  he  was  pleased  with  our  ob- 
ject, and  wished  we  might  succeed.  He  thought  it 
would  be  a  very  goosl  thins;  for  this  country-  if  h  co- 

Y 


170  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

lony  could  be  formed  at  SherJDro.  He  said  a  settle- 
ment might  be  formed  as  we  proposed,  on  the  Cama- 
ranca  river,  which  he  claimed  as  his  territory ;  but  that 
large  vessels  could  not  pass  the  bar  of  the  river. 
We  said  that  on  some  accounts  a  settlement  further 
down  the  coast  would  be  preferred,  as  the  colony  of 
Sierra  Leone  claimed  the  north  bank  of  the  Cama- 
ranca.  He  said  he  would  send  his  son  and  nephew  with 
us  to  the  Plantains,  and  to  Sherbro,  to  tell  his  desire 
to  favour  us,  and  his  wish  that  they  would  do  the 
same.  He  charged  the  young  men  to  tell  the  kings 
our  object  was  a  good  one. 

"We left  the  Bananas  at  12,  and  arrived  at  the  Plan- 
tains at  3  p.  m.  a  distance  of  twenty  miles.  George 
Caulker,  head  man  of  the  Plantains,  is  a  nephew  of 
Thomas  Caulker  of  the  Bananas,  and  has  spent  six 
or  seven  years  in  England,  for  education.  As  the 
surf  ran  too  high  for  our  small  boat,  we  made  a  sig- 
nal for  a  canoe  to  take  us  on  shore.  It  was  soon 
along  side,  paddled  by  six  men. 

"  The  head  man  received  us  in  a  friendly  manner, 
and  invited  us  into  his  house,  which  was  a  very  con- 
venient building.  We  laid  before  him  a  small  pre- 
sent, and  made  known  the  object  of  our  visit.  He 
expressed  a  fear  that  the  colony  would  hereafter 
claim  more  territory  than  it  ought.  Sierra  Leone  had 
now  become  powerful,  and  had  already  taken  a  con- 
siderable extent  of  territory  under  their  direction* 
He  said  the  kings  would  have  less  objection  to  an 
American  colony  if  the  people  of  colour  we're  to  go- 
vern the  colony  themselves.  They  are  afraid  that 
white  men  will  take  their  country  from  them,  but 


REV.    SAMUEL   J.    MILLS.  171 

they  will  not  have  the  same  fears  of  their  brethren. 
We  told  him  that  we  were  of  the  opinion  that  the 
good  men,  in  our  country,  who  sent  us  here,  would 
be  well  satisfied  to  have  the  colonists  govern  them- 
selves, if  the  proper  persons  could  be  found  among 
them.  If  the  white  people  should  interfere,  and  ap- 
point a  governor  of  the  colony,  it  would  be  only  to 
give  it  stability  and  security;  and,  whatever  part 
they  might  take  at  first,  they  would  be  looking  for- 
ward to  the  time  when  the  people  of  colour  should 
govern  themselves.  This  view  of  the  subject  seem- 
ed very  satisfactory  to  him,  and  he  said  his  senti- 
ments were  the  same  as  his  uncle's,  and  should  be 
pleased  to  have  us  settle  at  the  mouth  of  the  Ca- 
maranca. 

"  York  Island,  Wednesday,  1st  April. 
"  Last  night  we  anchored  in  seven  fathoms  water, 
half  way  between  the  Plantains  and  Sherbro  Island] 
This  morning  we  sailed  along  Sherbro  Island,  and  as 
we  approached  Jenkins  we  saw  the  mouth  of  the  Ba- 
groo  river,  and  the  highlands  in  the  interior;  the 
former  eight  or  ten  miles,  and  the  latter  20  or  25 
miles,  distant.  Sherbro  Island  is  usually  estimated 
at  22  miles  by  12,  in  extent.  At  10  a.  m.  we  called 
at  Samo,  a  town  of  20  huts,  on  the  island,  half  a  mile 
from  Jenkins.  A  canoe  took  us  on  shore.  Somasa, 
the  head  man  of  Samo,  was  not  at  home.  William 
Ado  is  the  head  man  of  Jenkins.  The  brother  of 
Somasa  accepted  our  little  present,  and  heard  our 
words.  He  said  as  his  brother  was  not  at  home,  he 
could  not  turn  one  way  or  the  other,  i.  e.  presumed 


172  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

not  to  express  his  opinion.  We  walked  about  the 
island,  found  the  water  good^  and  the  surface  15  or 
20  feet  above  the  sea. 

"  At  3  p.  m.  we  arrived  at  York  Island,  now  occupied 
by  Mr.  Anderson,  formerly  of  Bance  Island.  This 
island  may  be  two  miles  long,  and  one  broad,  is  low, 
unhealthy,  and  surrounded  with  mangroves.  We  vi- 
sited the  ruins  of  an  old  fort  or  castle — walls  very 
thick — bricks  uncommonly  red  and  hard — stone  of  a 
quality  not  to  be  found  about  here — probably  built 
200  years  ago,  now  partly  washed  away  by  the  tides. 

"  Bendou,  Thursday,  2d  ApriL 
"  This  morning  we  came  to  Bendou.  King  Soma- 
no  has  three  villages  near  him,  and  owns  considera- 
ble tracts  of  land  in  different  places.  Soon  after  we 
anchored,  he  sent  a  canoe  on  board  to  know  who 
were  come.  The  messenger  was  told  that  two  gen- 
tlemen had  come  from  America  to  see  him.  We 
were  pleased  to  learn  that  Safah  of  Chaa  was  here, 
as  it  would  be  necessary  to  see  him  likewise. 

"At  10  a.  m.  we  went  on  shore  and  found  king  So- 
mano  seated  in  the  Palaver-house.  This  is  only  a  co- 
nical roof,  supported  by  posts,  leaving  an  area  about 
twenty  feet  in  diameter.  Mr.  K.  took  his  seat  near 
the  king ;  Mr.  B.  and  myself  nearly  in  front.  Safah 
soon  made  his  appearance,  marching  along  between 
the  inud-walled  cottages,  dressed  in  a  silver-laced 
coat,  a  superb  three-cornered  hat,  a  mantle  around 
his  neck  hanging  nearly  to  the  ground,  blue  bafta 
trowsers,  considerably  the  worse  for  wear ;  without 
stockings  or  shoes.     Soinano  was  dressed  in  a  com- 


BEV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  ]  ?3 

mon  gown  and  pantaloons,  with  hat  and  shoes.  Safali 
is  large,  has  a  broad  African  face,  and  an  inquisitive 
eye.  Somano  is  rather  slender,  and  has  a  face  less 
striking :  both  are  nearly  sixty  years  of  age.  After 
a  full  introduction  to  the  kings,  we  had  to  shake 
hands  with  the  men  and  women,  who  had  collected 
around  to  the  number  of  40  or  .r>0.  Some  of  our 
party  went  to  the  schooner  for  our  present,  before 
the  palaver  could  be  opened.  Mr.  K.  left  his  hand- 
kerchief in  the  chair  as  a  pledge  that  he  would  come 
back.  Our  present  consisted  of  a  piece  of  bafta,  a 
keg  of  powder,  a  few  bars  of  tobacco,  and  a  small  jar 
of  rum.  The  last  article  Mr.  K.  was  requested  to  ob- 
tain for  us,  as  we  were  told  they  would  in  no  case 
hold  a  palaver  without  it ;  and  we  have  reason  to  be- 
lieve our  information  correct.  These  people  are 
only  children  of  a  larger  growth,  and  we  would  hope 
by  a  temporary  conformity,  gradually  to  wean  them 
from  their  vicious  customs.  One  jar  only  was  first 
set  before  them  :  they  contended  that  there  were  two 
kings,  and  they  must  have  two  bottles :  nor  would 
they  yield  this  point  until  a  second  was  produced. 
The  palaver  now  went  on.  Mr.  K.  stated,  in  a  very 
satisfactory  manner,  the  nature  and  objects  of  our 
visit:  That  we  came  from  America,  from  Washing- 
ton, the  capital  of  the  United  States;  that  wise  and 
good  men  had  agreed  to  help  the  black  people  who 
wished  to  come  to  this  country;  that  the  design  was 
a  good  one,  and  would  promote  the  best  interests  of 
the  black  people  both  in  America  and  Africa  :  that  if 
they  should  sell  or  give  tracts  of  their  unimproved 
lands,  the  people  who  came  would  introduce  more 


174  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

knowledge  of  the  arts  and  of  agriculture  :  would  buy 
such  things  as  they  had  to"  sell,  and  would  sell  to 
them  such  things  as  they  wanted.  They  listened 
with  attention.  We  made  additional  statements, 
with  which  they  expressed  their  satisfaction.  Safah 
inquired  if  we  had  any  book  with  us.  We  told  him 
we  had.  Mr.  B.  read,  and  Mr.  R.  interpreted  some 
parts  of  our  instructions,  particularly  the  article 
which  directs  us  to  visit  Sherbro. 

"  During  the  discussion,  the  kings  suggested  fears 
that  an  American  colony  would  do  as  Sierra  Leone 
had  done,  (referring  to  a  war  which  in  the  event  dis- 
possessed king  Thorn  of  the  country  adjacent  to  the 
colony.)  Mr.  K.  defended  Sierra  Leone,  and  made 
the  kings  submit  to  the  truth  of  his  argument.  They 
said  they  were  younger  brothers  of  Sherbro,  and 
must  wait  his  answer.  If  we  had  applied  to  them  for 
land,  they  would  have  given  their  consent:  now  they 
are  not  able  to  give  an  answer,  but  will  send  a  man 
to  speak  their  mind  to  Sherbro.  They  thanked  us 
for  our  present,  but  made  no  return.  Indeed  we 
could  hardly  have  desired  their  bounty,  as  they  are, 
and  ever  will  be,  poor,  while  their  indolent  habits 
are  indulged.  They  possess  much  good  land,  but  do 
not  cultivate  one  acre  in  fifty,  if  one  in  five  hundred. 
The  banks  of  Sherbro  bay  are  low,  not  exceeding 
twenty  feet  above  the  sea.  Some  places  are  occa- 
sionally overflowed  with  the  tide,  and  covered  with 
mangroves.  High  lands  may  be  seen  between  the 
Bagroo  and  Deong  rivers.  We  are  inclined. to  think 
the  first  station  should  be  on  Sherbro  island,  near 
Jenkins,  and  the  principal  settlements  on  the  Bagroo, 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  115 

nearly  opposite,  Sherbro  bay  has  much  the  appear- 
ance of  the  Mississippi  river  between  the  mouth  of 
the  Ohio  and  Natchez.  The  islands  are  numerous. 
The  land  ou  Sherbro  island  is  Hat  and  sandy,  but  co- 
vered with  a  luxuriant  growth  of  trees,  shrubs,  vines, 
pine  apple  plants,  &c.  The  water  is  good,  though 
less  cold  than  in  more  northern  latitudes. 

"During  our  conversation,  the  kings  named  some 
articles  which  our  people  must  bring  hereafter,  if  an 
arrangement  be  made  for  land.  One  wanted  a  large 
hat,  shoes,  &c. ;  the  other  wanted  a  silver-headed 
cane,  clothes,  and  especially  a  black  horse  tail,  fur- 
nished with  an  elegant  handle,  which  is  the  badge  of 
royalty  in  this  country. 

"  After  the  palaver  was  over,  the  rum  was  served 
round  in  a  small  glass.  Some  became  merry  and 
noisy.  We  walked  to  two  other  villages  on  the  bank, 
and  returned  to  the  schooner  at  3  p.  m. 

"  We  had  not  been  long  on  board  when  we  receiv- 
ed a  troublesome  visit  from  Somano  and  some  of  his 
men.  He  said  he  came  to  pay  his  respects  to  us, 
and  it  was  the  custom  when  the  king  came  on  board 
a  vessel,  to  be  treated  with  rum,  &c.  We  excused 
ourselves  that  we  were  not  on  board  our  own  ship, 
and  could  not  treat  the  king  with  the  same  respect  as 
we  might  in  our  own  country.  He  left  us  tolerably 
satisfied,  after  being  regaled  with  a  bottle  of  wine, 
and  receiving  some  pipes  for  his  tobacco ;  but  on 
shore  he  complained  of  our  incivility.  He  has  been 
long  acquainted  with  slave  traders,  and  it  would  be 
strange  if  he  supported  a  different  character  under 
the  tuition  of  such  men. 


176  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

"  Some  of  his  people  brought  on  board  some  mats, 
honey,  palm-oil,  and  rice,  to  trade. 

"  Near  the  Palaver-house  was  a  little  thatched 
hut,  not  larger  than  a  spread  umbrella,  called  the 
witch  or  devil's  house.  It  was  filled  with  shells,  bits 
of  cloth,  &c.  In  walking  out  from  the  village,  I  pass- 
ed by  the  devil's  bush,  a  thicket  of  shrubs  and  vines 
nearly  impenetrable  by  any  one.  If  a  woman  should 
be  found  in  this  bush,  she  would  suffer  death  accord- 
ing to  the  law  of  the  Purrah.  When  we  were  at  the 
Bananas,  I  saw  a  man,  who  was  tattooed  with  marks 
and  lines  on  his  face,  back,  and  breast;  and  inquired 
of  Caulker  the  reason  of  it.  He  said  he  was  what 
the  English  would  call  a  free  mason,  a  Purrah,  and 
known  to  his  brethren  by  these  marks. 

"  In  this  land,  where  altars  are  erected  to  devils, 
we  sung  the  hymn,  "Salvation,  oh  the  joyful  sound," 
&c.  A  number  of  the  natives  were  present  at  our 
evening  prayer,  and  behaved  well. 

"  Yonie,  Friday,  3d  April. 

"  Improving  the  wind  and  the  tide,  we  crossed  the 
bay  six  or  eight  miles  to  Yonie,  where  king  Sherbro 
lives.  The  islands  and  the  main  land  present  a 
very  verdant  and  handsome  prospect. 

"'At  8  a.  m.  anchored  at  Yonie,  and  Messrs.  Kizell 
an(J  Martin  went  on  shore  to  prepare  the  way  for 
our  interview  with  king  Sherbro  and  the  prince 
Kong  Couber.  We  may  safely  trust  our  friend  K. 
No  man's  heart  can  be  more  ardent  for  the  success  of 
our  object,  and  no  man  in  Africa  could  probably  be 
so  useful  to  us  under  present  circumstances.     After 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  177 

his  return  in  the  afternoon,  he  gave  us  the  following 
narrative.  He  met  Kong  Couber  by  the  water  side, 
who  took  him  by  the  hand  and  led  him  to  his  house. 
He  told  the  prince  that  two  gentlemen,  strangers  of 
king  Sherbro,  had  come.  They  are  from  America, 
the  city  of  Washington,  and  the  kings  and  head  men 
there.  They  are  sent  to  see  king  Sherbro,  and  ob- 
tain a  place  for  some  black  people  who  are  free  in 
that  country,  and  will  come  to  sit  down  by  king  Sher- 
bro, if  he  will  give  some  ground  where  they  may 
settle.  The  offer  is  made  to  Sherbro,  but  if  he  re- 
fuses it,  the  people  will  be  settled  in  another  place. 
If  he  gives  them  a  place,  it  will  be  a  great  advantage 
to  his  children  and  people;  for  these  people  will 
bring  the  arts  and  knowledge  of  cultivation,  and  will 
establish  schools  to  learn  the  children.  We,  old 
men,  must  die  soon.  The  children  will  be  instruct- 
ed and  know  more  than  their  fathers.  These  people 
will  make  things  cheaper  and  plentier ;  they  will 
come  in  quiet,  without  quarrels  and  fightings.  If  our 
people  do  bad,  there  must  be  a  regular  palaver  and 
no  arms  taken  up.  If  your  people  do  bad,  the  busi- 
ness must  be  settled  the  same  way.  If  it  be  a  great 
crime,  I  suppose  the  bad  man  will  be  shut  up  and 
made  to  work  hard,  and  no  lives  taken.  If  you  want 
to  know  the  truth  of  these  things,  you  may  send  some 
of  your  sons  to  America  for  education,  and  perhaps 
some  head  men  to  see  what  these  men  say  is  true. 
To  all  this,  and  to  each  sentence,  he  said,  hem,  hem. 

"  Not  finding  the  prince  disposed  to  say  much,  Mr. 
K.  sent  Mr.  M.  for  a  bottle  of  wine  and  a  little  tobac- 
co.    He  drank  a  little  of  it,  and  gave  the  rest  to  his 

Z 


178  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

people.     He  then  sent  two  fowls  on  board  for  our 
dinner. 

M  The  prince  then  told  Mr.  K.  that  all  he  said  was 
true  and  good.  But  he  was  only  a  boy,  and  could 
say  nothing  before  he  saw  the  king.  He  could  give 
no  answer ;  he  must  call  all  the  head  men  together, 
and  tell  them  the  business,  that  they  might  speak 
their  mind,  for  the  country  belonged  to  all  the  kings 
and  head  men.  But  he  would  hold  a  palaver  to-mor- 
row and  hear  what  the  gentlemen  would  say. 

"  The  prince,  Kong  Couber,  is  the  son  of  old 
king  Sherbro.  It  is  a  custom  of  the  people,  when  a 
king  dies,  to  select  a  king  from  another  family. 
While  one  of  another  family  enjoys  the  name  of  king, 
this  prince  has  the  ability  to  preserve  the  power  in 
his  own  hands.  He  is  a  man  of  superior  intelligence 
and  skilled  in  palavers.  We  shall  probably  be  de- 
tained a  week  at  least.  It  is  impossible  to  foresee  the 
result.  We  now  propose  to  obtain  a  pledge  that 
we  may  occupy  some  miles  square  on  Sherbro  Island 
opposite  the  Bagroo,  and  tracts  of  land  on  that  river 
including  the  mountains  20  or  25  miles  up.  The 
country  is  represented  fertile,  with  very  few  inhabit- 
ants, and  especially  in  the  hilly  parts  healthy. 
Large  vessels  may  safely  come  to  Jenkins,  and  there 
are  four  fathoms  water  up  the  Bagroo. 

"  Yonie,  Saturday ,  4th  April,  1818. 
"  The  morning  cloudy ;  the  thermometer  stands  at 
80  degrees;    the  extremes   of  temperature   which 


RKV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  179 

"i  have  noticed  since  I  left  Sierra  Leone,  were  97  de- 
grees and  86  degrees. 

"  The  loud  and  confused  cries  of  the  natives  in  the 
village,  occasioned  by  the  death  of  one  of  the  wo- 
men, attracted  our  attention  at  an  early  hour.  These 
lamentations  for  the  dead  often  continue  a  considera- 
ble time.  When  the  inhabitants  of  the  surrounding- 
villages  come  into  the  place  where  the  death  has  oc- 
curred, they  commence  their  cries. 

"  We  have  ascertained  that  the  account  which  J. 
Banna,  the  African,  gave  us  in  London,  is  correct. 
He  has  a  brother  living  in  the  Gallinas.  We  have 
not  ascertained  whether  his  father  is  alive.  The 
rock  to  which  he  referred,  split  into  two  parts,  and 
one  part  standing  erect,  and  visible  three  day's  jour- 
ney ofl^  appears  to  be  an  inaccessible  ledge,  the  re- 
sort of  wild  birds.  Banna,  who  expressed  an  ardent 
desire  to  bring  his  brethren  to  a  knowledge  of  the 
truth,  may  yet  be  a  blessing  to  his  country. 

"  We  went  on  shore  to  attend  the  palaver.  Kong 
Couber  met  us  where  we  landed,  in  a  friendly  man- 
ner, and  introduced  us  to  king  Sherbro.  He  was  sit- 
ting in  the  door  of  his  hut,  barefoot,  with  a  cap  and 
three-cornered  hat  on  his  head,  dressed  in  a  calico 
gown,  and  some  folds  of  country  cloth,  with  a  large 
silver-headed  cane  in  his  left  hand,  and  a  horse 
tail,  the  regal  badge,  in  his  right.  He  is  about  sixty 
years  of  age.  We  walked  together  under  a  large 
( ola  tree,  which  furnished  an  excellent  shade.  Sher- 
bro seated  himself  in  a  great  chair,  Mr.  K.  on  his 
right  hand ;  Couber  on  a  large  mat  before  the 
king ;  Mr.  B.  and  myself  near  the  foot  of  the  tree  in 


ibO  IdEMOIRa    OF    THE    LATE 

front :  the  people,  50  or  60  in  number,  were  seated 
in  a  circle,  some  on  mats,  and  some  on  the  ground  ; 
the  women  and  children  around  the  circle  behind  the 
men.  Some  of  the  people  were  dressed  in  gowns, 
extending  from  the  neck  to  the  feet ;  some  in  blan- 
kets of  the  country  cloth,  wrapped  around  the  body  ; 
some,  particularly  the  young,  in  narrow  strips  of 
cloth ;  while  the  children  were  not  burdened  with 
any  clothes  at  all. 

"  Our  present  of  bafta,  tobacco,  &c.  was  placed 
on  a  mat  in  the  centre  of  the  circle.  After  the  usual 
ceremonies  in  opening  a  palaver,  our  character,  and 
the  object  of  our  visit  was  made  known.  Good  and 
great  men,  in  America,  had  sent  us  to  talk  to  king 
Sherbro  about  the  children  of  those  African  people^ 
who,  in  times  past  have  been  carried  from  Africa  to 
America.  Some  of  them  are  free  to  go  where  they 
please,  and  some  of  them  think  of  returning  to  the 
land  of  their  fathers.  Some  people  in  our  country 
think  of  helping  them,  and  have  sent  us  to  speak  with 
Sherbro  and  other  kings,  to  see  if  lands  may  be  given 
to  these  strangers  to  sit  down  quietly.  The  people 
who  come,  by  cultivating  the  ground,  and  by  a  know- 
ledge of  the  arts,  will  increase  the  necessaries  and 
conveniences  of  life.  We  come  as  messengers  of 
peace  and  good  tidings — no  arms  in  our  hands — wish 
no  wa'r.  If  the  kings  consent  to  our  wishes,  and  the 
people  obtain  a  quiet  settlement  here,  we  think  they 
will  establish  schools  to  instruct  all  the  children. 
They  will  bring  the  book  of  God  with  them ;  and 
when  vou  are  able  to  understand  it,  we  hope  it  will 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  18l 

make  you  more  happy  while  you  live  here,  and  after 
you  die.  What  word  will  king  Sherbro  send  back  to 
the  people  in  our  country  ? 

"Parts  of  our  instructions  were  read,  with  many  ad- 
ditional observations,  and  the  whole  was  carefully 
interpreted,  as  we  read  or  spoke. 

"  Kong  Couber,  who  managed  the  whole  business 
on  their  part,  replied,  all  you  say  is  well,  very  well : 
but,  said  he  to  Mr.  K.  you  say  you  called  on  Caulk- 
er: why  did  not  Caulker  send  his  present  to  king 
Sherbro?  David  Caulker  answered,  his  uncle  was 
poor,  and  had  nothing  in  his  hand  to  send  when  they 
came  away.  But,  said  Couber,  Caulker  ought  to 
have  sent  something  to  his  father.  These  men  were 
sent  to  king  Sherbro,  why  did  they  call  on  Somano 
and  Safah  before  they  came  to  me  ?  We  told  him,  it 
was  convenient  to  us  to  call  on  them  as  we  came 
down;  and  no  disrespect  was  designed  to  Sherbro, 
as  we  were  not  minutely  informed  of  the  rank  of  the 
kings,  or  the  customs  of  the  country.  How  would 
you  like  it,  said  he,  when  a  table  was  set  for  yourself, 
that  your  child  should  sit  down  before  you  and  you 
eat  afterwards?  But  why  did  not  Somano  and  Sa- 
fah come  and  speak  their  minds  to  Sherbro  ?  Tasso, 
Somano's  deputy,  said,  that  king  Somano  sent  him  to 
hear  what  Sherbro  would  say,  that  he  might  know 
what  answer  to  give  to  the  strangers.  All  this  was  un- 
satisfactory. It  was  concluded  that  no  answer  could 
be  given  until  Safah  and  Somano  came.  Tasso  was 
sent  to  call  them. 

"  The  palaver  lasted  between  three  and  four  hours. 


1 82  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATK 

Despatch  in  business  is  what  African  kings  know  no- 
thing of.  They  will  talk  around  a  subject  for  hours 
without  coming  to  the  point. 

"  In  the  evening,  the  natives  renewed  their  lamen- 
tations for  the  dead,  with  dancing,  beating  on  A 
drum,  etc.  The  music  is  dull  and  monotonous. 
When  a  king,  or  head  man  dies,  they  make  much  pa- 
rade. D.  Caulker  says,  that  during  the  cry  for  old 
Caulker,  the  people  came  from  all  the  country,  and 
drank  twenty  puncheons  of  rum. 

"  Mr.  K.  is  a  second  Paul  Cuffee.  He  has  a  good 
mind  and  considerable  knowledge.  His  writings 
discover  him  to  be  a  man  of  sense  and  worth.  He 
has  a  good  heart,  and  no  one  can  be  more  anxious 
for  the  temporal  and  spiritual  welfare  of  Africans, 
and  their  descendants.  He  has  enlarged  views,  and 
believes  with  the  fullest  confidence,  that  the  time  has 
arrived,  when  the  descendants  of  Africans  abroad 
shall  begin  to  return  to  their  own  country.  His  mind 
relies  on  the  promise  of  God,  "  Ethiopia  shall  soon 
stretch  forth  her  hands  unto  God."  He  says,  if  we 
can  fix  on  a  proper  place  for  a  colony,  our  people 
may  come  out  by  hundreds  and  thousands,  and  we 
need  not  fear  the  consequences,  only  sending  some 
men  of  education  and  piety  to  be  their  conductors 
and  guides.  Africa  is  the  land  of  black  men,  and  to 
Africa  they  must  and  will  come.  It  is  at  present  a 
wide  and  fertile  wilderness ;  but  it  may  be  made  to 
bud  and  blossom  like  the  rose.  As  for  land,  he 
says,  it  belongs  to  Africans  abroad,  as  well'  as  those 
now  in  this  country ;  and  if  they  are  disposed  to 
return,    land    they    must  and  shall  have.       They 


REV.  SAMUEL  J.  MILLS.  183 

have  not  forfeited  a  right  to  the  inheritance  of  their 
fathers,  by  being  carried  by  force  from  their  country. 
The  good  people  in  America  have  only  to  help  them 
to  get  back,  and  assist  them  a  year  or  two,  until  they 
can  help  themselves.  Then  if  they  will  not  work, 
the  fault  is  their  own.  They  certainly  will  not  freeze 
nor  starve.  Let  any  class  of  the  people  of  colour 
come,  only  give  us  a  few  who  will  be  good  leaders 
of  the  rest.  He  urges  the  plan  of  colonization,  among 
other  reasons,  on  the  ground,  that  it  will  prevent  in- 
surrection among  the  slaves — remove  some  bad  men 
who  will  not  have  the  same  opportunity  to  do  mis- 
chief here  as  there — bring  into  this  country  some 
good  men,  who  will  shine  as  lights  in  this  dark  world 
— give  an  opportunity  to  masters  who  are  disposed 
to  release  their  slaves,  and  thus  promote  a  gradual 
emancipation — provide  a  home  for  many  oppressed 
free  men,  and  confer  infinite  blessings  on  this  coun- 
try. Mr.  K.  thinks  the  greater  part  of  the  people 
of  colour,  who  are  now  in  America,  will  yet  return 
to  Africa." 

"  Yonie,  Sabbath,  5th  April,  1818. 
"  Called  on  Kong  Couber  at  his  thatched  cottage. 
Mr.  K.  told  him  it  was  our  sabbath,  devoted  to  the 
service  of  God  in  christian  countries,  when  God's 
book  was  read  before  the  people.  He  answered,  all 
people  should  be  glad  to  hear  God's  book — it  was 
the  best  book — God's  palaver  was  the  old  and  good 
palaver.  I  stated  to  him  the  belief  of  good  people 
in  America,  respecting  the  creation  of  the  world,  the 
sinful  state  of  mankind,  and  the  way  of  salvation  by 


184  MEMOIRS  OV  THE  LATE 

Jesus  Christ.  I  referred  him  to  the  blessings  which 
the  christian  religion  confers  on  the  persons  and  na- 
tions who  embrace  it,  and  contrasted  the  state  of  the. 
American  and  African  people,  noticing  even  the  ne~ 
cessaries  and  conveniences  of  life  which  we  enjoyed, 
and  of  which  they  were  destitute.  I  told  him  our 
most  precious  comforts  were  derived  from  the  love 
of  God,  and  an  obedience  to  his  commands.  I  spoke 
of  the  future  judgment,  when  we  must  all  appear  be- 
fore God,  to  give  an  account  of  the  deeds  done  here 
in  the  body,  when,  as  our  conduct  had  been  good  or 
bad  in  the  sight  of  God,  we  should  receive  a  sentence 
of  approbation  or  condemnation;  that,  though  the 
body  is  laid  in  the  grave,  the  soul  lives,  and  will 
hereafter  be  united  with  the  body,  etc.  etc.  I  urged 
the  importance  of  worshipping  God  and  not  devils  ; 
that  God,  who  was  the  Possessor  of  the  world,  would 
be  angry  with  any  people  who  erected  altars  to  de- 
vils, and  would  visit  them  in  judgment ;  that  the  de- 
vil was  only  a  creature,  and  had  no  more  power  than 
God  gave  him.  I  told  him  all  in  christian  countries 
were  not  good  people;  he  had  seen  many  from  Ame- 
rica and  England  who  were  bad  men.  Mr.  K.  named 
perhaps  a  dozen  foreigners  with  whom  Couber  had 
been  acquainted,  who  were  slave-traders,  and  bad 
men,  who  did  not  prosper,  but  died  poor  and  wretch- 
ed, often  leaving  their  children  cast  upon  the  world 
friendless  and  neglected.  He  said  that  the  afflic- 
tions which  some  of  the  natives  suffered,  were  the 
judgments  of  God  for  their  sins :  here  the  leopard 
comes,  and,  sometimes,  drives  the  people  away  from 
a  town ;    a  shark  or  ati  alligator  catches  a  boy,  and 


REV.    SAMUEL    /.    MILLS.  185 

you  say  he  was  killed  by  a  witch,  and  go  and  sell  a 
whole  family  into  slavery.  Such  things  were  not 
known  in  England  or  America. 

"Kong  Couber  listened  with  a  serious  countenance 
and  fixed  attention.  I  could  not  but  believe  that  he 
was  impressed  with  a  conviction  of  the  truth  of  what 
was  said.  Mr.  K.  told  Couber  that  he  had  been  in 
Sherbro  about  twenty  years,  but  he  never  knew  two 
so  good  men  come  to  it  on  so  good  an  errand. 

"We  learn  that  the  young  men  in  this  and  the  adja- 
cent towns  are  in  favour  of  the  contem plated  colo- 
ny. They  think  it  will  be  a  good  thing  for  the 
country,  and  make  them  know  more.  The  consent 
of  the  kings  will  probably  be  obtained  for  lands. 

"  Since  Mr.  K.  has  been  in  this  country,  he  has 
saved  five  or  six  persons  from  death  ;  some  condemn- 
ed for  witchcraft,  and  some  for  crimes  they  never 
committed.  Some  of  these  were  nearly  dead  by  the 
excessive  quantities  of  red  water  which  they  had  been 
compelled  to  drink.  He  has  sometimes  paid  50  or 
100  bars  to  save  one  from  these  superstitious  murder- 
ers. He  has  also  rescued  fifteen  or  twenty  persons 
from  foreign  slavery,  sometimes  by  interposing  his 
authority,  but  more  commonly  by   purchase.     He 

speaks  of ,  a  head  man  of  vile  character, 

who  is  engaged  in  furnishing  slaves  for  the  ships  now 
at  Gallinas,  about  50  miles  down  the  coast.  It  is 
asserted  that  seven  or  eight  vessels  are  now  lying  off 
that  river,  waiting  for  cargoes;  one  of  which  unfurls 
the  American  flag,  armed  with  twenty  guns,  and  be- 
longing to ,  who  professes  to  be  an  Ameri- 
can citizen.     It  is  high  time  for  the  American  go- 

2  A 


186  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

vernment  to  guard  against  the  violation  of  their  law l,. 
at  least  by  American  citizens,  and  to  interpose  their 
authority  to  check  this  barbarous  traffic. 

"  Yome,  Monday,  iitk  April,  1818. 

4i  Safah  and  Soniano  have  not  arrived.  Mr.  K.  has 
spent  a  part  of  the  day  with  the  king  and  people. 
He  thinks  we  have  a  fair  prospect  of  obtaining  lands, 
both  for  a  commercial  town  or  towns,  on  the.  coast, 
and  more  extended  settlements  in  the  interior.  We 
have  been  afraid  to  attack  the  superstitious  customs 
of  the  people,  while  our  negotiations  were  pending; 
but  they  have  always  listened  to  us  with  attention, 
and  Mr  K.  says  they  are  pleased  with  the  idea  that 
our  people  will  build  churches  for  the  worship  of  the 
true  God,  and  will  teach  the  children  to  read  the 
words  in  God's  book. 

"  Mr.  K.  conducted  our  evening  worship,  and  pray- 
ed earnestly  for  Africans,  their  descendants  in  fo- 
reign lands,  the  Colonization  Society,  their  agents, 
&c.  &c.  He  does  not  allow  that  this  plan  originated 
in  America,  but  insists  that  it  had  its  origin  in  hea- 
ven;  and  he  has  much  greater  confidence  than  the 
Managers  of  the  Colonization  Society,  that  their 
plans,  if  pursued  with  prudence  and  vigour,  will  be 
completely  successful  He  has  great  inlluence  in 
Sherbro,  owns  considerable  tracts  of  land  here,  and 
is  acknowledged  by  the  natives  to  be  a  head  man  of 
the  country.  The  districts  of  country  on  which  we 
are  fixing  our  thoughts,  are  recommended  by  a  num- 
ber of  persons  as  the  best  for  our  objects  on  this  part 
of  the  coast.     They  have  good  water,  rapids  in  the 


REV.   SAMUEL  J.  MILLS.  I  8tf 

.rivers  for  mills,  and  a  soil  suited  to  rice,  coffee,  cot- 
ion,  &c.  We  can  see  distinctly,  as  we  lay  off  Yonie, 
the  high  range  of  mountains  to  the  right  of  the  13a- 
groo.  perhaps  twenty-five  miles  distant. 

"  We  have  no  intelligence  from  Safah  and  Somano. 
We  must  wait  with  patience  on  these  people.  Some 
years  ago,  a  destructive  war  raged  between  Caulker 
and  Cleveland,  in  which  most  of  the  Bullom  people 
were  enlisted  on  one  sido  or  the  other.  Sherbro  was 
for  Cleveland,  Safah  and  Somano  were  for  Caulker. 
A  cessation  of  arms  was  effected  by  a  governor  of 
Sierra  Leone,  but  his  early  death  prevented  the  con- 
summation of  the  treaty,  and  mutual  jealousies  have 
existed  ever  since.  They  have  not  seen  each  other 
for  years.  Sherbro  wishes  to  improve  this  opportu- 
nity to  bring  them  together.  As  the  country  is  com- 
mon property,  one  dares  not  move  until  he  knows 
the  mind  of  the  rest. 

«  Yonie.  Tuesday,  1th  April,  1818. 

;;  Mr.  Martin,  D.  and  R.  Caulker,  and  one  of  Sher- 
bro's  men,  were  sent  on  an  embassy  after  Safah  and 
Somano,  and  forbidden  to  sleep  before  they  re- 
turned. 

"  We  have  had  much  conversation  on  the  organi- 
zation and  government  of  the  proposed  colony.  The 
natives  need  not  be  feared.  They  are  not  numerous, 
have  few  arms,  ti^aid  in  disposition,  jealous  of  each 
other,  and  broken  up  into  small,  independent,  elec- 
tive governments.  There  is  little  reason  to  fear  a 
general  combination  among  them,  and  their  strength 
would  be  small  if  they  should  combine  together.    If 


J  8$  MEMOIRS    OP    THE    LATE 

the  Sierra  Leone  colony  should  continue  favourable, 
and  throw  no  obstacles  irf  our  way,  that  will  keep 
the  native  people  in  awe.  Should  our  settlement 
prosper,  it  will  in  two  or  three  years  be  fully  com- 
petent to  defend  itself  without  aid  from  our  country; 
and  previously  to  that  time,  a  single  armed  sloop  or 
brig,  sent  to  execute  the  abolition  laws,  would  give 
to  our  settlements  perfect  security.  If  the  people 
were  troublesome,  fire  a  big  gun  out  in  the  bay,  and 
they  would  all  fly  to  the  bush,  and  not  an  individual 
be  found. 

"Samanoand  Safaharrived  to-day;  butanothercir- 
cumstance  has  occurred,  which  will  delay  our  nego- 
tiations :  one  of  Kong  Couber's  wives  died  this  morn- 
ing, and  the  cry  for  her  may  prevent  his  taking  a  pad 
in  the  council  for  some  days. 

"  Yonie,  Wednesday,  Sth  April,  1818. 
"We  learn  that  some  consultations  respecting  the 
dead,  will  put  off  any  palaver  to-day.  As  our  pre- 
sence will  not  be  required  here  to-day.  we  propose  to 
sail  down  to  the  mouth  of  Shebar,  which  may  proper- 
ly be  considered  an  outlet  of  Sherbro  sound,  about 
eight  miles  from  Yonie.  We  presented  to  the  head 
man  a  bottle  of  wine  and  a  little  tobacco.  He  knew 
and  approved  the  objects  of  our  visit  to  this  country. 
He  said  we  were  all  brethren;  some  of  the  head 
men  of  the  country  (including  himself)  were  the  chil- 
dren of  Europeans  or  Americans,  and  it  would  be 
strange  if  they  should  drive  away  their  brethren  of 
whatever  colour,  especially  as  they  wanted  such 
things  as  the  country  did  not  produce,  or  they  knew 


REV.   SAM¥EL  J.  MILLS.  189 

Hot  how   to  manufacture,  which  our  people  would 
bring  them. 

'w  We  walked  across  the  point  to  the  beach,  against 
which  the  surf  beats  with  great  violence  and  a  per- 
petual roar.  We  could  see  ten  or  fifteen  miles  to- 
wards Gallinas.  The  coast  appeared  low,  covered 
with  vegetation  and  lined  with  a  beach  of  white 
sand.  The  whole  peninsula  is  sandy,  covered  with 
pullom  and  palm  trees,  shrubs,  &c.  We  saw  fields 
of  cassada.  We  walked  around  the  point  to  the 
mouth  of  the  Shebar.  It  is  one  mile  wide.  The  bar 
is  semi-circular,  making  a  circuit  of  three  or  four 
miles.  It  has  an  island  in  the  middle;  the  best  chan- 
nel is  on  the  Sherbro  island  side,  having  three  and  a 
half  and  four  fathoms  water  at  full  tide.  Schooners 
and  brigs  have  come  into  the  Shebar,  but  the  attempt 
is  hazardous.  There  are  nine  fathoms  in  some  pla- 
ces within  the  bar.  We  were  anxious  to  cross  the 
bar  to  ascertain  the  soundings,  but  could  not  find  a 
pilot.  In  the  rainy  season,  the  south-west  winds  raise 
the  waves  very  high. 

"  Yonie,  Thursdmj,  9th  April,  1818. 

"  The  kings  meet  this  morning  for  consultation. 
An  additional  present  is  necessary.  Patience  may 
almost  have  her  perfect  work  on  the  dispositions  and 
hearts  of  those  which  wait  on  men  so  slothful  in  busi- 
ness and  so  eager  to  receive  the  tribute  of  strangers. 

"  I  am  not  certain  but  Mr.  Caulker,  of  the  Bananas, 
would  consent  to  receive  some  of  our  people  on  his 
island.  It  is  a  very  pleasant  place,  has  good  water, 
and  high  land,  and  is  open  to  the  sea  breeze.     Jf 


190  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

produces,  or  is  capable  of  producing,  most  of  the  ar- 
ticles found  in  tropical  climates.  It  is  above  eight 
miles  long  and  three  broad,  six  miles  from  the  main 
land.  There  is  one  strong  objection,  however,  that 
the  Sierra  Leone  colony  lays  some  general  claim  to 
the  islands,  though  Mr.  C.  does  not  acknowledge 
the  validity  of  the  claim. 

"  The  kings  have  been  some  hours  in  friendly  con- 
sultation. They  would  not  have  embraced  each 
other  at  this  time,  had  not  our  visit  and  the  media- 
tion of  Kizell  brought  them  together.  They  have 
settled  past  difficulties,  and  are  consulting  on  the 
subject  of  our  application.  They  engage  to  see  us 
and  express  their  mind  to-morrow. 

"  We  wish  to  ascertain,  first,  whether  they  will 
promise  to  the  American  Society  or  government, 
tracts  of  land,  eligible,  and  sufficiently  extensive, 
where  our  people  of  colour  may  settle :  and,  secondly, 
on  what  conditions  such  tracts  of  land  may  be  pur- 
chased or  occupied.  Should  we  succeed  in  these 
respects,  we  shall  expect  them  to  engage  to  favour 
and  support  the  colony,  so  far  as  may  be  in  their 
power. 

"  Yesterday,  when  Mr.  B.  and  Mr.  K.  were  on 
shore  condoling  with  Kong  Couber  on  the  death  of 
one  .of  his  wives,  Couber  said,  referring  to  us,  "  May 
the  Lord  bless  you,  and  as  you  came  to  this  country 
with  good  wishes,  may  you  find  «;ood  things."  Thi« 
appears  to  express  confidence  in  our  character,  and 
approbation  of  our  objects. 


ItEV.     S AMI  Kb    J.    MILLS.  19 1 

"  Yonie,  Friday,  lOth  April,  1818. 
••At  10  a.  M.  we  were  informed  the  kings  were 
ready  to  reeeive  us  in  council.  We  went  on  shore 
and  found  all  assembled  under  the  cola  tree.  Sher- 
bro was  seated  in  his  armed  chair, -with  Somano  on 
his  right  hand,  and  Safah  on  his  left,  holding  the  in- 
signia of  his  office,  the  silver-headed  cane  and  the 
horse  tail.  Couber  sat  on  a  mat  before  Sherbro. 
Mr.  B.,  Mr.  K.,  and  myself,  sat  facing  the  kings.  After 
shaking  hands  with  the  kings  and  princes,  Mr.  K. 
said,  we  are  come.  Couber  replied,  we  see  you;  we 
are  glad ;  we  love  you  ;  we  do  not  hate  you  ;  you  are 
our  strangers;  we  love  your  country  ;  we  are  friends: 
we  love  peace  as  you  do;  war  is  not  good,  &c  &c, 
But  when  you  did  come  from  the  head  men  of  your 
country  to  Sherbro,  where  is  the  letter  you  did  bring 
to  Sherbro  ?  We  answered,  that  we  had  instructions 
to  visit  Sherbro,  and  consult  with  the  kings  of  the 
country;  but  as  king  Sherbro  was  not  personally 
known  in  our  country,  no  letter  was  addressed  to 
him.  He  afterwards  said,  if  we  had  come  in  our  ship 
directly  to  Yonie,  they  could  give  us  an  answer;  and 
asked  Mr.  K.  if  his  father,  the  Governor  of  Siena 
Leone,  did  not  send  him  with  us.  Mr.  K.  said  the 
Governor  did  not,  as  he  was  absent  at  the  Gambia, 
and  besides,  the  people  of  Sierra  Leone  were  free 
men  to  go  where  they  pleased,  without  asking  their 
father.  I  replied,  that  we  came  to  Sierra  Leone, 
strangers  to  all  the  people,  and  finding  our  friends 
Kizell,  Martin,  and  Anderson,  to  be  acquainted  with 
the  language  and  kings  of  the  country,  we  invited 
them  to  come  with  us.     Mr.  K.  said,  he  had  a  letter 


19:2  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

from  a  friend  in  England  to  assist  us;  besides,  if 
strangers  of  king  Sherbro  arrive  at  Sierra  Leone,  it 
was  not  fit  to  let  them  stand  alone,  but  come  and  in- 
troduce them. 

"  Kong  Couber  said,  the  country  belongs  to  all  the 
kings  and  people,  we  cannot  sell  land,  unless  we  see 
them  all.  We,  in  reply,  urged  the  necessity  of  a  de- 
finite answer,  that  we  might  carry  their  good  words 
to  our  people ;  or  go  to  other  kings,  who  would  give 
us  a  good  answer.  We  inquired  whether  the  head 
men  and  people  could  not  be  assembled  before  we 
went  away.  Couber  answered,  it  was  the  busy  sea- 
son of  the  year,  rains  were  coming  on,  the  people 
were  clearing  their  plantations,  and  sowing  their 
rice ;  the  kings  were  poor,  and  must  work  as  well  as 
the  people  ;  the  people  could  not  be  called  together, 
unless  there  was  something  to  set  before  them,  &c. 
&c.  If  we  had  goods  to  buy  lands  and  people  to  sit 
down,  they  would  call  the  head  men  together.  After 
much  palaver  and  a  forcible  recapitulation  of  the 
objects  of  our  visit,  we  inquired,  what  answer  shall 
we  carry  to  our  people  of  colour?  Will  king  Sher- 
bro receive  his  children?  Yes,  we  cannot  hate 
them,  we  will  receive  them. 

"  We  proposed  that  we  should  have  liberty  to 
look  about  their  country,  and  go  to  other  kings  on 
the  coast,  if  we  chose,  without  giving  offence  :  they 
assented.  They  proposed  that  we  should  write 
Sherbro?s  words  in  two  books  ;  leave  one  book  with 
them,  and  take  the  other  to  our  country :  when  we 
came  back,  or  any  others,  from  our  head  men,  they 
should  bring  this  book  and  a  letter  addressed  to  king 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  193 

Sherbro :  we  assented.  Couber  said,  our  present 
was  carefully  preserved,  and  was  at  our  command. 
We  answered,  we  freely  gave  it  to  king  Sherbro  and 
the  people  He  inquired  if  we  should  consider  it  a 
payment  for  land.  We  said,  No.  These  people  have 
so  long  dealt  with  rogues,  that  they  cannot,  without 
difficulty,  trust  honest  men. 

"  Yonie,  Saturday,  1 1  th  April,  1818, 
"  A  number  of  the  natives  were  present  at  our 
morning  worship,  and  behaved  with  great  propriety. 
Afterwards,  I  stated  to  them  the  fundamental  truths  of 
the  christian  religion,  and  urged  on  them  the  neces-* 
sity  of  a  Saviour  for  sinners,  and  the  duty  of  a  holy 
life.  They  assented  to  my  words,  and  said,  that 
they  and  their  brethren  believed  that  good  men, 
when  they  died,  went  to  God,  and  bad  men  to  hell. 
Their  convictions  are  less  erroneous  than  their  prac- 
tice. The  obstacles  to  the  introduction  of  religious 
knowledge  into  this  country,  appear  not  to  be  so 
great  as  in  many  other  heathen  lands. 

"  When  on  shore  to-day,  we  read  to  Kong  Couber 
the  book  which  we  had  written  according  to  his 
suggestion.  He  said  it  was  right,  the  kings  had 
agreed  to  do  so,  and  their  word  might  be  relied  on. 
But  he  said  he  was  alone,  and  must  not  say  much, 
lest  the  kings  or  people  should  say  he  was  secretly 
selling  the  country  without  consulting  them. 

"We  repeated  some  of  the  advantages  which 
might  flow  from  our  settlements — the  introduction  of 
the  spinning  wheel,  fixe  loom,  the  plough,  the  ma- 
chines for  cleaning  rice,  and  mills  for  sawing  wood — 

2  B 


194  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

the  establishment  of  schools,  &c. :  and  endeavoured 

to  convince  him  that  we  did  not  want  lands  for  white 

men,  because  we  have  vast  uncultivated  tracts  in  our 

country,  but  for  such  of  the  descendants  of  Africans 

as  might  improve  their  situation  by  such  a  change. 

I  expressed  to  him  a  hope  that  the  Africans  would 

hereafter  cultivate  their  lands  better,  build  ships, 

and  go  to  England  and  America  with  their  ivory, 

rice,  palm  oil,  cotton  and  coffee.     We  gave  him  an 

outline  of  Paul  Cuffee's  life,  whose  father  was  an 

African. 

"  Kons:  Couber  offered  to  send  two  of  his  sons  to 

America  for  an  education  in  any  American  ship, 
which  might  come  to  Sherbro  on  this  business.  It 
will  no  doubt  have  a  good  effect  on  the  minds  of  the 
people  here,  if  any  vessel  should  visit  this  country 
to  carry  into  effect  the  plan  of  the  Colonization  So- 
ciety, that  some  of  the  upright  and  influential  men  of 
colour  should  come  out.  They  could  look  at  the 
country,  and  speak  for  themselves.  The  natives 
would  see  that  they  were  their  brethren  and  friends. 
"In  attempting  to  obtain  landp  of  the  kings,  we 
have  had  to  encounter  only  such  objections  as  we 
anticipated.  They  have  had  to  deal  with  the  worst 
class  of  white  men,  who  have  often  committed  the 
grossest  acts  of  violence  and  injustice.  In  1806,  a 
slave-trader  made  some  presents  to  old  king  Sher- 
bro and  the  people,  and  allured  the  old  king  and 
some  of  the  princes  on  board  his  ship,  off  the  She- 
bar.  He  would  not  then  liberate  them,  except  with 
much  unkind  treatment,  and  in  exchange  for  manv 
slaves. 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  185 

"  They  know  that  we  arc  decidedly  opposed  to  the 
•lave-trade,  which  some  of  them  would  relinquish 
with  reluctance.  Their  convictions  and  better 
judgment  are  against  it.  They  know  that  the  people 
of  colour  are  very  numerous  in  our  country,  and  it 
has  occurred  to  them  that  so  many  may  come  as  to 
give  laws  to  this  land.  This  they  fear.  They  ap- 
pear not  to  care  that  their  superstitious  customs  will 
be  disregarded;  but  on  the  contrary,  have  alwayi 
expressed  an  approbation  that  the  great  God  should 
be  worshipped,  and  their  children  should  learn 
to  read  his  book.  They  do  not  like  to  say  we  may 
have  any  particular  tracts  of  country,  through  fear 
of  offence  to  head  men,  who  have  not  been  consulted. 

«  Yonie,  Sabbath,  \2th  April,  1818. 

"  The  good  hand  of  our  God  preserves  us  in  peace 
and  safety.  The  sun  does  not  smite  us  by  day,  nor 
the  moon  by  night.  The  heat  is  oppressive  only  a 
few  hours  in  the  day.  The  air  is  cooled  by  the  sea- 
breeze.  The  thermometer  is  lower  than  often  on  a 
summer  day  in  the  United  States.  The  atmosphere 
is  hazy  or  cloudy  much  of  the  time. 

"  This  morning  we  sung  the  psalm,  "  Sweet  is  the 
work,  my  God,  my  King;"  and  I  made  some  obser- 
vations on  the  fourth  commandment,  "  Remember  the 
sabbath  day." 

"We  have  thought  much  of  going  into  the  differ- 
ent villages,  and,  by  an  interpreter,  preaching  to  the 
people.  But  we  are  unwilling  to  take  any  step  which 
might  excite  their  superstitious  fears,  and  load  them 
to  oppose  our  plans.     We  came  not  to  establish  a 


196  MEMOIRS  OP  THE  LATE 

solitary  church,  but  to  lay  the  foundation  for  thou- 
sands of  churches.  We  have  had  conversation  with 
the  chief  men  on  the  truths  of  the  Christian  religiou, 
and  have  had  many  of  the  people  at  different  times 
to  worship  with  us  on  board  the  ship.  This  has 
been  a  quiet  day,  and  much  more  like  a  sabbath 
than  many  I  have  spent  in  christian  lands. 

"  We  arrived  at  the  mouth  of  the  Boom,  at  seven 
in  the  evening.  As  it  was  dark,  the  wind  fresh,  and 
the  bay  wide,  we  stopped  at  the  little  village  Runta, 
and  the  head  man  of  whom  we  hired  our  canoe,  hos- 
pitably furnished  us  with  his  house.  The  room  and 
bedstead  was  hung  around  with  curtains  of  mats,  cu- 
riously wrought.  We  slept  comfortably.  We  call- 
ed at  this  village  as  we  went  up  yesterday  morning. 
It  is  a  romantic  little  spot.  Twelve  or  fifteen  houses 
stand  close  together;  a  narrow  avenue  to  the  bay 
gives  access  to  the  sea-breeze  :  palm,  orange,  cocoa- 
nut,  banana,  and  plantain  trees,  overshadow  the 
houses.  Sugar-canes,  cotton  shrubs,  and  cassada 
plants,  grow  on  each  side  the  path  which  leads  to  a 
few  rice  fields  just  behind  ;  then  the  whole  is  closely 
encircled  with  forest  trees  and  wild  vines  of  the  rich- 
est foilage.  Were  it  the  abode  of  innocence,  it 
might  be  esteemed  a  garden  of  Eden.  The  chief 
man  is  gaining  wealth,  and  lives  comfortably.  He 
will  probably  be  considered  a  king  in  the  country  in 
a  few  years. 

W  Sherbro  Bay,  Wednesday,  1 5th  April,  1818. 
«*  At  day  light,  we  put  our  company  in  motion,  and 
crossed  the  bay  in  safety,  to  our  schooner,  off  Yonie, 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  191 

We  went  on  shore  to  take  leave  of  Kong  Couber. 
King  Sherbro  and  the  second  prince,  Teng-Bang, 
were  out  of  town  ;  the  one  at  his  salt  works,  and  the 
other  at  his  rice  plantation.  Kong  Couber  inquired 
with  apparent  solicitude  when  we  should  return. 
We  told  him  it  was  doubtful  whether  either  of  us 
would  ever  return,  our  country  was  far  off  He  said, 
we  must  return;  the  people  knew  us,  and  there  was 
a  good  understanding  between  us  and  the  head  men: 
if  we  came  back  to-morrow  in  the  manner  we  pro- 
posed, the  head  men  would  meet,  and  the  business 
be  settled.  We  told  him  it  was  probable  that  some 
people  from  our  country  would  visit  Sherbro  in  one 
year;  and  if  we  were  alive  in  our  country,  we  would 
send  letters  and  presents,  which  would  convince 
Kong  Couber  that  we  remembered  his  kindness.  He 
gave  us  a  goat  for  our  men,  and  two  mats  for  our  fa- 
thers in  America.  He  walked  along  the  shore  with 
us,  and  giving  us  his  hand,  said  in  English,  "  May 
God  bless  you,  and  give  you  a  good  voyage  to  your 
country."  While  we  gave  sail  to  our  little  schooner, 
he  sat  down  by  the  shore,  under  an  orange  tree,  ap- 
parently pensive  and  melancholy.  This  prince  is 
conscious  of  the  depressed  condition  of  his  people, 
and  the  barbarous  state  of  his  country.  He  sighs 
for  their  improvement.  He  has,  in  times  past,  com- 
plained to  Mr.  K.,  that  his  father  did  not  send  him 
to  England  for  an  education;  and  has  almost  wished 
he  had  been  sold  as  a  slave,  into  America,  like  Mr. 
K.,  if  he  could  only  have  acquired  learning,  and  liv^ 
ed  to  return  back  to  Africa.  He  has  told  his  people, 
that  if  we  came  back  to  live  there,  he  should  drink 


198*  MEMOIRS    OP    THE    LATE 

wine  only,  and  no  more  rum,  because  rum  turned  the 
head,  and  made  men  fools.  I  am  not  certain  but 
missionaries  of  prudence,  self-denial,  and  christian 
zeal,  might  spend  their  lives  usefully  here.  There 
would  be  no  want  of  children  to  instruct.  Couber, 
and  perhaps  some  other  head  men,  may  be  confided 
in.  Serious  obstacles  must  be  anticipated.  Slave 
traders  have  made  even  savages  more  vicious.  The 
people  are  generally  idle,  superstitious,  self-indul- 
gent, and  fond  of  ardent  spirits.  Polygamy  is  nearly 
universal. 

At  11  a.  m.  we  anchored  off  Bendou,  and.  sent  our 
compliments  to  Somano.  We  rested  a  few  minutes 
under  the  shade  of  a  large  orange  tree,  loaded  with 
oranges  of  a  full  size.  A  lime  tree  stood  near,  whose 
branches  were  literally  bent  down  with  fruit.  So- 
man©, Safah,  and  their  people,  were  assembled  in 
the  Palaver-house.  The  head  woman,  or  queen, 
had  recently  been  accused  of  witchcraft.  She  had 
drunk  the  red-water,  and  escaped  without  injury. 
This  proved  her  innocence.  Within  a  few  days,  her 
people  had  killed  an  elephant.  This  is  considered 
a  lucky  omen,  and  a  testimony  of  the  favour  of  the 
gods.  Hence,  she  brought  forward  a  charge  of  false 
accusation  for  witchcraft,  and  a  demand  of  repara- 
tion. This  was  the  subject  of  palaver.  All  the  peo- 
ple were  sitting  around  to  witness  the  progress  of  the 
debate,  and  anxious  about  the  result.  The  men  who 
had  distinguished  themselves  in  killing  the  elephant, 
with  their  wives,  occupied  prominent  seats.  They 
were  dressed  and  ornamented  with  more  richness 
and  elegance  than  any  I  ever  saw  in  Africa. 


REV.    SAMUEL   J.    MILLS.  19.9 

"  Deong  River,  Thursday,  1 6th  April,  1818. 
"  At  9  a.  m.  we  crossed  the  bay  about  five  or  six 
miles  to  the  mouth  of  the  Deong,  passing  two  places 
near  the  beach  where  the  people  were  boiling  salt. 
The  shores  of  the  bay,  and  the  islands,  are  girt  around 
with  mangroves.     The  soil  is  black  mud,  liable  to  be 
overflowed  by  the  tide,  especially  in  the  rainy  sea- 
son.    The  mouth  of  the  river  is,  at  the  least,  a  mile 
wide.  It  enters  the  bay  from  the  east,  and  preserves 
the  same  general  direction  about  twenty  miles,  when 
it  flows  from  the  north  of  east.     Like  the  Boom,  the 
Deong  has  a  series  of  islands  extending  up  20  or  25 
miles,  which  divides  the  river  into  two  channels.  We 
ascended  the  right  branch,  which  is  not  so  wide  and 
navigable  as  the  left.     About  10  miles  up,  we  came 
to  land  on  the  right  bank,  not  liable  to  be  overflowed 
in  the  rains.     Near  this,  a  small  si  ream  comes  in 
from  the  right,  which  flows  along  Soyarrah's  terri- 
tory.    Here  the  water  in  the   river  becomes  fresh. 
There  is  a  large  ledge  of  rocks  in  the  middle  of  the 
river.     We  directed  our  men  to  paddle  towards  it,  to 
which  they  were  wholly  averse,  believing  that  some 
evil  spirits  lived  there,  who  would  punish  their  te- 
merity.    We  laid  our  commands  upon  them,  when 
they  yielded  with  reluctance,  and  threw  water  into 
the  air  with  their  hands,  as  if  to  appease  the  wrath 
of  these  local  demons.     The  ledge  is  common  free- 
stone, of  considerable  extent,  and  a  few  feet  above 
the  surface.    Mr.  K.  said  the  natives  have  a  tradition 
that  these  rocks  have  crossed  and  re-crossed  the  ri- 
ver, sometimes  above  and  sometimes  below  the  wa- 
ter, to  the  alarm  and  astonishment  of  all  the  country. 


209  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

"  This  country  has  seen  better  days.  Its  popular 
tion  was  once  much  greater.  The  ravages  of  war 
and  the  slave-trade,  are  no  where  more  visible  than 
in  this  river.  Towns  have  been  burnt,  hamlets  are 
deserted.  In  these  relics  of  villages  the  people  sa- 
lute us  as  we  pass  by,  and  make  many  inquiries. 

"  Deong  River,  Friday,  17 th  April,  1 8  J  8. 

"  Will  Comberbuss,  a  fine  old  man,  on  whom  we 
called  a  few  miles  back,  expressed  a  different  opi- 
nion :  he  said  "  it  would  be  a  very  good  thing  for  the 
country,  if  our  people  would  come  and  bring  know- 
ledge ;  the  land  would  produce  rice,  cotton,  coffee, 
tobacco,  and  all  good  things,  but  the  people  did  not 
knoiv." 

"  We  crossed  the  bay  with  a  fresh  wind  against 
us,  occasionally  dashing  the  waves  into  the  canoe, 
and  arrived  at  our  little  schooner  at  9  p.  m.,  some- 
what weary,  wet,  and  hungry. 

"  Sherbro  Sound,  Saturday,  18th  April,  1818. 
"  We  sailed  from  York  island  eight  or  ten  miles, 
and  anchored  off  Campelar,  a  little  village  belonging 
to  Mr.  Kizell.  We  saw  a  brother-in-law,  whom  Mr. 
K.  rescued  from  foreign  slavery  at  much  expense — a 
man  of  native  intelligence  and  a  good  aspect.  We 
had  a  tornado  to-day.  It  is  a  violent  gust  of  wind, 
of  short  duration,  usually  attended  with  rain,  light- 
ning, and  thunder. 

"Sabbath,  19th  April,  1818. 
''<•  Darkness,  gross  darkness,  covers  the  nations 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    KILLS.  201 

around  us.  But  this  darkness  shall  be  dispelled.  The 
sun  of  righteousness  will  yet  arise  upon  them,  with 
healing  in  his  beams.  In  this  consideration  we  do 
rejoice,  and  we  will  rejoice. 

"Tuesday,  2\st April,  1818. 
"We  have  been  waiting  almost  with  impatience 
for  the  king  of  Fara.  We  are  hoping  to  finish  our 
inquiries,  and  leave  this  part  of  the  coast,  late  in  May, 
or  early  in  June,  before  the  rains  are  fully  s-at  in. 
The  weather,  since  our  arrival  in  Africa,  has  hitherto 
been  quite  pleasant,  except  the  heat,  occasionally 
rather  oppressive.  The  tornado  this  evening  was 
severe ;  the  wind  blew  hard  a  half  an  hour,  and  some 
rain  fell.  We  perceive  many  appearances  of  distant 
thunder  storms,  especially  towards  evening. 

"  Wednesday,  22d  April,  1818. 

"  Our  canoe  returned  this  morning  with  the  kins' 
of  Fara.  His  people  were  rather  unwilling  to  let 
him  leave  his  town. 

"  Should  Commissioners  of  the  American  Society 
hereafter  visit  Africa,  they  should  have  a  ship  at 
their  command,  and  a  captain  well  acquainted  with 
the  coast.  They  should  be  furnished  with  ample 
stores  of  provisions,  and  with  goods  for  trade,  for 
the  purchase  of  lands,  and  for  presents  to  the  kings. 

"  When  a  place  is  selected,  the  lands  should  be 
cleared  to  a  considerable  extent,  and  some  houses 
constructed,  before  many  families  removed.  This 
could  be  done  under  the  direction  of  a  few  proper 

20 


202  MBMQ1BS    OF    THE    LATE 

persons,  employing  native  labourers.     The  expense 
would  be  trifling. 

"  Should  a  colony  be  established  in  this  part  of 
Africa,  it  remains  a  question  whether  it  should  be 
governed  by  white  men,  or  whether  the  people  of 
colour  will  consider  themselves  competent  to  self- 
government  in  the  first  instance.  If  Paul  Cuffee  were 
alive,  it  might  settle  the  question;  but  unless  a  judi- 
cious man  of  colour  can  be  found,  who  will  secure 
the  confidence  of  all  parties,  it  will  be  best  to  have 
a  white  Governor.  Every  thing  should  be  done  to 
encourage  the  people  of  colour  to  make  exertions 
and  help  themselves.  The  lands  should  be  kept 
cheap,  and  easily  attainable.  Each  should  become 
a  possessor  of  land,  and  cultivate  his  own. 

"  In  making  a  purchase  of  lands,  the  goods  must 
not  all  be  given  to  one  king,  but  properly  apportion- 
ed to  all  in  the  vicinity. 

"  A  canoe  with  twelve  persons,  from  Bendou  to  the 
Plantain  islands,  stopped  along-side.  Two  women 
appeared  to  be  the  principal  personages.  Some  of 
the  women  have  very  amiable  and  intelligent  faces. 
The  Africans  generally  appear  cheerful  and  happy. 
Some  of  the  canoes  will  carry  forty  persons,  and  sail 
about  this  bay  at  all  seasons  of  the  year,  with  entire 
safety.  Sometimes  they  spread  a  mat  for  a  sail. 
Some  use  oars,  but  they  generally  use  paddles.  This 
land  was  once  more  populous.  It  is  doubtful  whe- 
ther the  population  is  now  increasing,  though  the 
proportion  of  small  children  is  very  large.  I  think 
I  never  saw  so  great  a  proportion  of  healthy,  active 
children  in  any  country.  Great  numbers  of  the  youth 


REV.  SAMUEL  J.  MILLS.  203 

and  the  middle  tged  are  in  foreign  lands,  while  the 
relics  of  old  age,  the  head  men,  and  throngs  of  young 
children,  are  left  behind. 

"  Fara  pretends  to  be  waiting  for  his  principal 
men.  He  is  making  inquiries  of  our  interpreters 
respecting  our  objects.  We  may  well  confide  in 
their  representations :  they  are  faithful  men,  and 
deeply  interested  in  our  success. 

"  Fara  mentioned  to  Mr.  K.  a  surprising  phenome- 
non, of  which  he  desired  an  explanation.  A  large 
tree  by  a  public  path,  well  known  to  have  lain  on  the 
ground  some  years,  has  lately  risen  up,  stands  firm 
and  erect,  and  grows  green  and  luxuriant.  Mr.  K.  af- 
ter some  consideration,  said  he  thought  he  could  ex- 
plain it.  He  said,  "  King  Fara,  his  people,  and  his 
country,  have  long  been  prostrated  and  lain  in  the 
dust.  They  are  now  beginning  to  rise,  and  if  they 
encourage  these  people  to  come  from  America,  we 
hope  they  will  help  to  give  them  wisdom  and 
strength."  Fara  looked  grave  at  the  explanation, 
and  thought  it  might  be  so. 

"  Thursday,  2M  April,  1818. 
"We  had  an  interview  with  Fara,  and  made  a 
brief  statement  of  our  objects  and  wishes,  which  he 
well  understood.  Rango,  the  chief  speaker,  replied 
in  a  very  appropriate  manner,  "  We  hear  you ;  we 
like  your  words  ;  may  God  bless  you,  give  you  health 
and  long  life  ;  may  he  bless  Kizell,  Martin,  and  the 
Caulkers  too,  because  they  were  good  in  coming  to 
introduce  you.  Wc  shall  not  say  much  now:  Fara, 
you  see,  is  young,  a  boy;  he  will  stand  behind  Sher- 


204  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

bro,  and  will  speak  the  same  word  a%  his  father.  We 
have  not  talked  with  Sherbfo — you  have  ;  you  have 
seen  Caulker,  Tucker,  Soyarrah,  &c. — they  have  of- 
fered you  lands  : — which  do  you  fancy  most?  When 
a  man  wants  a  wife,  and  goes  to  a  father  who  has 
many  daughters,  he  tells  the  father  which  he  likes 
best,"  &c.  We  told  him  that  we  had  not  seen  all 
parts  of  the  country  yet,  and  were  not  prepared 
to  make  a  selection  ;  nor  could  we  let  thejdngs.know 
our  choice  until  we  should  return  from  our  country. 
He  said,  we  "  were  at  liberty  to  go  any  where;  the 
country  was  large,  many  parts  where  no  people  lived 
were  very  good  land — the  banks  of  the  Yaltucker 
were  fertile,  and  had  few  people;  the  Bagroo  coun- 
try was  wide  and  vacant."  He  thanked  us  for  our 
present,  and  Mr.  K.  for  bringing  us  to  Sherbro.  He 
said  he  knew  we  should  write  all  his  words  in  our 
books,  so  we  must  hear  true  and  write  straight, 
(laying  his  palaver  brush  flat  and  straight  on  the 
ground.)  They  said,  "  it  was  a  custom  of  their 
country,  when  strangers  came,  to  pour  a  little  wine 
on  the  graves  of  their  fathers,  and  say  '  good 
strangers  have  come  to  us,  O  bless  good  stran- 
gers,' &c.  and  they  wanted  a  little  wine  to  pour  at  the 
root  of  the  tree,  once  fallen,  now  standing  erect." 
We  told  them  their  intimation  would  not  be  forgot- 
ten; and  having  taken  an  affectionate  leave  of  them, 
we  returned  on  board,  and  sent  them  a  bottle  of 
wine,  rather  to  bedew  their  royal  lips,  than  to  sprin- 
kle the  ashes  of  their  fathers,  or  irrigate  the  marvel- 
lous tree. 


REV.  SAMUEL  J.  MILLS.  205 

"Mano  river,  Friday,  2ith  April,  1818."^ 
"  We  took  a  canoe  to  make  an  excursion  up  the 
Mano.     This  branch  of  the  Bagroo  is  three  and  a 
half  and  four  fathoms  deep.     It  has  low  banks  about 
two  miles,  and  covered  with  mangroves,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  one  place,  one  mile  up,  on  the  right  hand. 
Here  we  stopped  to  lay  the  plan  of  a  town.     The 
land  gradually  rises  back  twenty-five  or  thirty  feet, 
is   sufficiently  supplied  with  stone  for  building  or 
other  purposes,  and  is  covered  with  fine  large  timber 
of  various  qualities.     The  Mano  mountain,  or  a  ridge 
of  it,  terminates  abruptly  on  the  left  bank  just  above, 
which  adds  much  to  the  rude  scenery  of  the  spot. 
Thegroundis  hardanddry,  covered  with  six  or  eight 
inches  of  vegetable  mould.     Six  miles  above,  the  hills 
on  the  right  bank  are  cleared  to  a  great  extent,  for 
rice.     The  soil  did  not  appear  to  be  deep.     On  the 
opposite  bank  stands  the  village  of  Mano.     Here  is 
an   abundance  of  stone  convenient   for  laying  the 
foundation  of  forges,  mills,  and  water  works  of  any 
description.     There  is  an  abundance  of  large,  hard 
timber,  above  the  rapids,  and  along  the  banks.     In- 
deed, the  country  is  a  forest.     There  are  evident  ap- 
pearances of  iron  ore  in  many  places.    We  crossed  a 
fine  rivulet  of  very  cool  and  pure  water,  descending 
from  the  hill,  and  flowing  over  a  bottom  of  gravel  and 
sand.     We  went  up  the  hill  to  see  the  rice  planta- 
tions.    The  country  back  appeared  to  be  high  land, 
agreeably  undulating,  and  covered  with  forest.     For 
health  and   comfort  it  appears  very  inviting,  though 
the  soil  is  not  so  fertile,  nor  so  easy  of  tillage,  as  on 
the  banks,  and  in  the  low  lands. 


206  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

4i  On  our  return,  we  stopped  at  M  ano.  All  the 
people  in  this  river  appeared  most  friendly  and 
kind.  They  expressed  great  satisfaction  at  our 
words,  and  eager  to  see  our  people  come,  if  they 
would  be  kind,  and  bring  God's  book.  We  said 
that  persons  must  be  sent  with  our  people  to  esta- 
blish schools  for  the  children,  and  to  instruct  the 
people.  They  said  they  should  be  glad.  One  man, 
whose  hair  and  beard  were  white  with  age,  said,  he 
wished  it  could  be  now ;  it  was  much  wanted  in  the 
country — he  wished  to  hear  more  about  God's  book 
before  he  died.  It  is  certainly  surprising  that  there 
should  be  such  a  desire  among  the  people  to  hear 
the  book  of  God,  and  to  have  their  children  instruct- 
ed to  read.  There  is  just  reason  to  hope  that  the 
principles  of  our  holy  religion  would  be  embraced 
by  many  in  this  country,  if  they  were  instructed  in 
them. 

44  It  seems  desirable  to  obtain  this  country  to  the 
right  of  the  Mano.  It  is  high  and  airy.  It  ex- 
tends back  80  or  90  miles  to  the  Timmannee  coun- 
try. It  is  called  a  good  country  by  those  who  have 
travelled  over  it  A  brook  is  spoken  of,  which  emp- 
ties into  the  Mano,  one  or  two  miles  above  the  ra- 
pids, and  extends  far  into  the  interior.  The  whole 
country,  after  we  leave  the  little  villages  on  the  Ma- 
no, has  no  inhabitants  until  we  reach  the  Timman- 
nees.  Its  extent,  vacant  population,  and  probable 
fertility,  render  it  highly  eligible.  To  this  might  be 
added  the  peninsula,  between  the  Bagroo  and  xWano 
rivers,  which  will  include  the  Mano  mountain,  as  the 
other  tract  does  the  Perra  mountain.     These  alone 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  207 

form  a  vacant  region  of  3000  square  miles,  and  ca- 
pable of  supporting,  with  very  moderate  culture,  a 
population  of  20,000.  It  includes  mountains,  rivers, 
forests,  rapids,  arid  springs  of  water.  The  Baoroo 
will  admit  vessels  of  a  good  size  to  the  mouth  of  the 
Mano;  and  the  Mano,  especially  at  high  tide,  or  in 
the  rainy  season,  has  three  and  four  fathoms  water, 
nearly  to  the  rapids,  above  the  village  Mano.  Ano- 
ther vacant  and  fertile  tract,  lies  north  of  the  Boom 
river.  Perhaps  this  should  be  preferred  to  the  other. 
Except  where  the  towns  stand,  any  part  of  the  coun- 
try may  be  bought  in  exchange  for  goods,  nearly  on 
our  own  terms.  ' 

"  Bagroo  River,  Saturday,  25th  April,  1818. 
"  We  floated  up  with  the  tide  from  the  mouth  of  the 
Mano  to  the  village  Tasso,  on  the  left  bank,  perhaps 
ten  miles.  As  we  sailed  up  we  passed  two  little  vil- 
lages on  the  left,  and  the  Mano  mountain  on  the 
right.  This  mountain  has  a  very  interesting  appear- 
ance, covered  with  forest,  having  usually  a  gradual 
ascent,  and  presenting  eligible  places  for  buildings, 
and  for  small  towns,  if  the  soil  should  prove  favoura- 
ble for  agriculture. 

"  Sabbath,  26th  April,  1818. 

"We  lay  off  Tasso.  Somango  is  the  head  man. 
The  village  has  30  houses.  The  people  are  said  to 
be  very  wicked  and  superstitious. 

■*  Mr.  K.  saw  Somango  towards  evening,  and  stated 
to  him  our  general  objects.  He  appeared  friendly; 
but  he  told  Mr.  K.  when  strangers  came,  they  gave 


208  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

him  wine  or  rum.  Mr.  K.  said,  that  slave-traders 
gave  rum  to  make  them  quarrel  and  sell  '■jach  other; 
this  was  what  they  wanted :  but  the  strangers  he 
had  brought,  came  to  open  their  eyes,  and  not  to 
blind  them,  and  hoped  to  find  and  leave  them  sober, 
that  they  might  be  able  to  give  a  true  answer,  and 
speak  good  words. 

"  Bagroo  River,  Monday,  21th  April,  1 8-1 8. 

"Somango  has  gone  toRobanna,to  consult  with  So- 
logo,  and  to  invite  him  to  Tasso.  Sologo  is  quite 
aged,  and  is  considered  the  principal  man  in  this 
river. 

"  I  took  the  boat  and  went  up  the  Bagroo.  Man- 
groves still  line  the  banks.  We  had  corversation 
with  a  Mr.  Wilson,  at  Liverpool,  who  is  a  man  of  co- 
lour, formerly  of  Boston,  or  Baltimore.  He  is  a  ship 
carpenter,  and  came  out  from  Boston  to  Sierra  Le- 
one about  four  years  ago.  He  said  it  was  best  for 
the  people  of  colour,  who  are  now  in  America,  to 
come  to  this  country.  He  said  that  houses,  built  in 
the  style  of  the  natives,  at  10  or  12  dollars  each,  10 
feet  by  15  or  20,  would  be  best,  just  in  the  infancy  of 
the  colony.  Carpenters,  and  all  mechanics,  should 
come  from  America.  If  they  could  not  work  the 
whole  day  at  first,  they  could  work  a  part  of  the  day, 
and  superintend  the  business.  He  said  he  gave  more 
than  100  dollars,  at  Sierra  Leone,  for  the  frame  only 
of  a  small  wooden  house.  The  carpenters  of  Sierra 
Leone  charge  a  dollar  a  day :  three  or  four  of  them 
would  not  do  more  work  in  a  day  than  one  in  the 
United  States.     He  said  that  one  kind  of  the  man- 


REV.  SAMUEL  J.   MILLS.  209 

groves  hard,  tall,  and  straight,  would  make  very  good 
house  timber. 

"  Mr.  K.  said  that  if  a  place  were  selected  for  a  co- 
lony, he  could  see  fifty  or  a  hundred  acres  of  land 
cleared  in  a  short  time,  and  houses,  constructed  in 
the  country  style,  to  accommodate  the  first  settlers. 
The  expense  of  clearing  the  land  might  be  about  six 
dollars  an  acre. 

"The  young  Mr.  J.  said  that  he  had  travelled  through 
theBagroo  country  to  the  Timmannees,  between  two 
and  three  day's  journey,  and  could  strongly  recom- 
mend it  to  us.  It  was  high,  supplied  with  brooks 
and  springs,  having  sufficient  stone  for  building  and 
other  purposes,  and  richly  covered  with  forest  trees, 
which  sufficiently  indicated  a  good  soil. — He  said 
the  Bagroo  was  the  most  extensive  district  in  Sher- 
bro,  and  was  without  inhabitants. 

"  Wednesday,  29th  April,  1818. 

"  As  Somango  does  not  return,  and  there  is  no  ad- 
vantage arising  from  a  delay  at  Tasso,  we  conclude 
to  go  down  the  river  and  call  at  Robanna,  where  So- 
mango is  now  engaged  in  consultations  with  Sologo. 

"We  have  become  so  far  acquainted  with  the 
country,  as  to  satisfy  ourselves  that  there  is  much 
good  land  unoccupied  by  any  people,  and  that  it  has 
good  water.  The  climate  we  believe  will  be  deem- 
ed as  temperate  as  that  of  any  part  of  the  coast  be- 
tween the  Senegal  and  the  equator.  We  do  not  see 
why  it  may  not  be  a  healthy  country,  as  it  has  moun- 
tains and  high  ridges  of  land.  The  Mano  has  high 
banks  a  (ew  miles  above  its  mouth,  though  the  Ba- 

2D 


210  MEMOIRS    Of    THE    LATE 

groo  banks  below  this  are  wholly  covered  with  man- 
groves. The  ridges  of  land  are  open  to  the  sea- 
breeze.  Brooks  and  springs  may  be  found  in  almost 
any  direction.     Mills  may  be  erected  on  the  Mano. 

"  The  natives  believe  in  the  existence  of  a  supreme 
God,  who  is  great  and  good,  but  indifferent  to  the 
concerns  of  men.  It  is  their  concern  to  secure  the 
favour  and  avert  the  displeasure  of  certain  inferior 
malignant  spirits,  whom  they  imagine  to  be  continu- 
ally attendant  on  their  persons,  and  to  be  the  authors 
of  all  their  evils.  They  place  great  confidence  in 
their  gregrees  or  amulets.  They  have  sacred  groves, 
trees,  and  huts.  They  occasionally  strew  fruits  about 
their  towns,  or  spread  mats  by  the  public  paths,  as 
offerings  to  the  invisible  spirits.  They  sometimes 
make  prayers  on  the  graves  of  their  fathers,  or  under 
their  sacred  trees.  Though  they  may  sometimes 
pay  a  kind  of  homage  to  the  supreme  God,  yet  their 
ideas  of  him  are  very  indistinct.  The  true  light  has 
never  shone  upon  them.  One  who  was  present  the 
other  day  at  our  social  worship,  afterwards  said  to  a 
friend,  "  that  he  never  knew  before  that  white  men 
prayed." 

"  These  three  days  Mr.  B.  has  been  quite  unwell. 
In  the  afternoon  and  evening  he  has  a  high  fever.  It 
appears  to  have  been  brought  on  by  too  much  fatigue 
on  our  excursions  up  the  Deong  and  Mano  rivers, 
and  by  too  great  exposure  to  the  sun.  He  complains 
of  severe  pains  in  the  head,  and  general  disquietude. 
Re  has  little  sound  sleep.  He  certainly  needs  me- 
dical aid  and  better  attention  than  we  can  give  him 
on  board  this  little  schooner.     On  his  account  I  am 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  2lJ 

anxious  to  return  directly  to  Sierra  Leone.  But  he 
thinks  there  is  as  fair  a  prospect  oi"  his  recovery  here 
as  at  the  colony.  He  considers  it  very  important 
that  I  should  see  Sologo  and  Pa  Poosoo,  and  says  a 
slight  flush  of  the  fever  ought  not  to  prevent  it. 

"  Friday,  1st  May,  1818. 
"  Soon  after  sunrise,  we  set  out  in  our  canoe  to  go 
up  the  Baanga  as  far  as  Bandasuma,  on  a  visit  to  Pa 
Poosoo,  the  head  man.     Soon  after  our  arrival  at 
Bandasuma,  we  had  an  interview  with  Pa  Poosoo, 
who  expressed  great  satisfaction  with  our  designs. 
As  some  of  his  men  whom  he  wished  to  consult  were 
out  of  town,  he  sent  for  them,  and  waited  for  their 
return.     It  rained  very  hard  late  in   the  afternoon, 
and  was  cloudy  until  night.     After  sunset,  having 
consulted  with  his  principal  men,  Pa  Poosoo  made 
known  to  us  that  he  was  ready  to  give  us  an  answer. 
We  assembled  at  the  king's  house.     A  wax  candle 
was  burning  in  the  wall.     The  king's  brother  said, 
(in  reference  to  myself  and  Mr.  B.,  who  was  unable 
to  come  with  us,)  "  May  God  bless  you,  and  as  you 
came  in  health  to  this  country,  may  you  return  in 
health  to  your  own.     We  are  glad  to  hear  what  you 
say;  we  like  it  well.     The  old  people  among  us  wish 
you  had  come  before.     They  are  now  afraid  they 
will  die  too  soon.     They  want  to  see  the  time  when 
the  people  will  come  to  this  country  to  teach  the 
children  to  read  and  write,  and  to  know  the  true 
God.     The  king  says  I  must  tell  you  he  likes  your 
object  much ;  and  if  the  other  kings  call  him  to  say 
what  is  in  his  heart,  lie  shall  say,  give  the  people  land. 


-212  MEMOIRS    OP    THE    LATE 

We  know  you  come  with  a  good  mind,  because  Mr.  K. 
brings  you,  and  he  is  a  friend  to  our  country.  The  old 
people  will  die  fools,  but  if  these  people  come  from 
America,  the  children  will  turn  and  know  more  than 
their  fathers.  But  they  were  afraid  the  people  would 
not  come,  and  it  would  never  be  as  they  said.  There 
was  much  good  land  where  no  people  lived."  I  in- 
quired what  part  of  the  country  would  be  best  for  the 
people  when  they  should  come  to  settle  ?  They  re- 
plied, when  a  man  was  looking  for  a  wife,  he  would 
not  like  to  have  another  to  select  for  him.  They 
asked  in  return,  what  part  of  the  country  pleased  us 
most  ?  I  replied,  that  we  wished  to  see  more  of  it, 
before  we  fixed  on  any  part.  They  afterwards  said, 
if  they  were  to  choose  the  place,  they  would  say, 
bring  the  people  to  our  town.  Pa  Poosoo  is  nearly 
70  years  old,  of  a  pleasant  countenance,  and  good 
character.     We  staid  over  night.     More  rain  fell. 

"  Saturday,  2d  May,  1818. 
"  We  prepared  to  return  early.  Pa  Poosoo  thank- 
ed us  for  our  present,  and  gave  us  two  leopard  skins 
in  return.  We  took  an  affectionate  leave  of  the  kind 
old  man.  His  town  is  pleasantly  situated  on  a  point 
of  land,  formed  by  the  junction  of  the  Banga  and 
Bandasuma,  and  contains  80  cottages.  The  ground 
js  very  productive,  though  the  soil  does  not  appear  to 
be  very  rich.  It  has  an  abundant  growth  of  trees, 
shrubs,  and  vines.  The  Banga  has  one  considera- 
ble branch  making  off  to  the  left,  as  we  ascended.  It 
has  also  many  outlets,  or  deep  muddy  creeks,  one  of 


REr.  SAMUEL  J.  MILLS.  213 

which  connects  it  with  the  Bagroo,  just  below  the 
mouth  of  the  Mano. 

"  Since  we  left  Sierra  Leone,  we  have  had  land 
offered  us  by  T.  Caulker,  on  the  Camaranca ;  by  J. 
Tucker,  on  the  Boom ;  by  the  king  of  Cotton,  on  the 
Deong;  by  Fara,  on  the  Bagroo,  or  the  Yaltucker; 
and  by  Pa  Poosoo,  on  the  Banga.  The  Bagroo  pre- 
sents one  of  the  best  places  for  the  commencement 
of  a  colony  in  this  part  of  Africa.  It  might  soon  ex- 
tend to  the  right  of  the  Mano,  towards  the  Perra 
mountains  j  and  then,  if  desired,  it  might  have  liberty 
to  spread  back  into  the  interior  50  or  80  miles.  The 
country  is  unoccupied,  has  good  water,  is  dry,  and 
agreeably  uneven. 

"  We  reached  our  schooner  at  10  a.  m.,  and  made 
preparations  to  leave  the  river.  We  found  that  some 
of  our  crew  had  been  to  the  oyster  bank,  and  gather- 
ed two  boat  loads*  which  were  a  sufficient  quantity 
to  supply  10  or  12  men  a  week. 

"We  daily  see  the  smoke  of  several  fires,  where 
the  natives  are  clearing  the  ground  for  rice.  This 
has  been  a  common  and  a  pleasing  spectacle  while 
we  have  been  in  the  country. 

"Banana  Islands,  Tuesday,  5th  May,  1818. 
"  Early  this  morning  we  called  at  the  Banana  isl- 
ands, and  restored  to  Mr.  Caulker  his  messengers, 
who  have  attended  us  the  whole  circuit.  The  young- 
men  have  behaved  well,  while  they  have  been  with 
us,  and  one  of  them  lias  made  some  progress  in  the 
first  rules  of  arithmetic*. 


214  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

u  Sierra  Leone,  Thursday,  1th  May,  1818, 
"We  arrived  to-day  and  took  lodgings  with  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Brown,  a  worthy  Missionary  of  the  Wes- 
leyan  Methodist  connexion. 

"Sierra  Leone,  Saturday,  9th  May,  1818. 

"  I  called  on  Governor  Macarthy.  He  received 
me  in  a  very  friendly  manner,  and  offered  us  any  as- 
sistance in  his  power.  He  expressed  a  confidence  in 
the  benevolent  views  of  the  American  Society. 

"A  Danish  ship  arrived  to*day,  having  on  board  a 
nobleman,  who  was  a  late  Governor  of  one  of  the 
Danish  forts  on  the  Gold  coast.  He  is  now  on  his  re- 
turn from  Denmark  to  his  station. 

"  We  have  spent  some  time  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Ay- 
lander,  a  missionary  of  the  Church  Missionary  Socie- 
ty, whose  name  is  familiar  in  the  United  States.  He 
is  an  intelligent,  meek,  and  devout  man.  He  mourns 
over  the  inefficacy  of  his  labours  among  the  natives. 
Tears  stood  in  his  eyes  while  he  described  the  state 
of  the  people,  and  spoke  of  the  small  fruits  which  he 
was  allowed  to  witness  of  the  usefulness  of  his  la- 
bours. All  the  missionaries  here  are  christian  men, 
and  entitled  to  the  confidence  and  prayers  of  good 
people  throughout  the  earth. 

"  Captain  Appleton  sailed  to-day  to  enter  upon  the 
duties'of  his  office,  as  commandant  of  St.  Mary's,  in 
the  Gambia. 

"  Sierra  Leone,  Sabbath,  10th  May,  .1818. 
"  There  is  a  great  degree  of  regularity  among  the 
people  of  this  place.     There  does  not  seem  to  be  any 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  215 

labour  on  this  day,  and  a  large  proportion  are  regu- 
lar attendants  on  the  worship  of  God.  The  untracta- 
ble  Kroo-msn  will  indeed  indulge  in  their  wrestlings 
and  other  sports  on  the  beach,  notwithstanding  past 
attempts  to  check  them.  I  heard  a  sermon  from  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Garnon,  the  colonial  chaplain,  and  another 
from  the  Rev.  Mr.  Brown.  There  are  foundations 
laid  for  three  houses  of  worship  in  Freetown.  They 
will  be  constructed  of  stone,  large  and  durable. 
These  edifices  and  churches,  which  have  been  built 
and  are  building,  prove  the  permanence  of  the  colo- 
ny and  are  a  pledge  of  its  future  prospect. 

"  Sierra  Leone,  Tuesday,  10th  May,  1818. 
"I  called  on  the  Danish  Governor,  and  showed 
him  Count  Schimmelman's  letter  to  us.  He  esteem- 
ed the  objects  of  our  embassy  humane,  important, 
and  adapted  to  promote  the  best  interests  of  Afri- 
cans. He  did  not  conceive  that  colonies  of  the  Ame- 
rican people  of  colour  would,  in  the  least,  interfere 
with  any  existing  European  establishment;  on  the 
contrary,  they  might  aid  each  other,  and  combine 
their  efforts  to  civilize  and  instruct  the  African  na- 
tions. Agriculture  and  commerce  would  naturally 
increase  with  the  number  of  settlements,  which  had 
these  objects  in  view.  He  had  been  on  the  coast 
five  years,  and  considered  the  high  lands  healthy. 
He  had  been  invited  by  the  Bishop  of  Copenhagen 
to  translate  the  Bible  into  the  language  of  Acra,  and 
he  expressed  his  determination  to  execute  the  work- 
which  he  had  already  begun  ! 


216  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

"  Sierra  Leone,  Mp?iday,  ISth  May,  1818. 
"  I  have  now  visited  most  of  the  villages  in  the  co- 
lony. The  population  of  the  colony  is  nearly  twelve 
thousand.  The  schools  are  in  a  flourishing  state,  ac- 
commodating nearly  two  thousand  children.  Each 
village  has  a  superintendent,  who  is  a  clergyman  or 
schoolmaster.  Each  village  has  a  place  of  worship, 
where  prayers  are  made,  morning  and  evening,  in 
the  presence  of  the  people.  The  sabbath  is  observ- 
ed through  the  colony. 

"  The  Governor  is  justly  esteemed  as  a  father  and 
patron  of  the  colony.  He  makes  great  exertions  for 
its  improvement. 

"Respecting  an  American  colony,  he  has  at  differ- 
ent times  expressed  the  following  opinions,  which  I 
am  the  more  disposed  to  write  down,  as  some  of  them 
deserve  particular  consideration  :  That  a  private  so- 
ciety can  hardly  be  expected  to  have  adequate  funds 
to  found  and  support  a  colony  without  the  aid  of  the 
government :  that,  in  the  first  instance,  white  men  of 
intelligence  and  good  character  should  occupy  some 
of  the  principal  offices  :  that  the  government  should 
be  mild  and  energetic  :  that  forts  would  be  necessary : 
that  one  hundred  men,  with  arms,  and  some  know- 
ledge of  discipline,  could  defend  themselves  from 
the  natives;  that  the  occasional  visits  of  an  armed 
vessel,  engaged  in  detecting  slave  traders,  would  give 
entire  security  ;  that  the  neutrality  of  a  colony  could 
easily  be  ensured  by  an  application  to  the  European 
o-overnments  :  that  the  first  colonists  should  be  men 
of  sober  and   industrious  habits,  who  will  devote 
themselves  to  agriculture  or  to  some  of  the  useful 


REV.    SAMUEL   J.    MILLS.  217 

mechanic  arts:  that  one  year's  provisions,  or  the 
means  of  purchasing  them,  would  be  .necessary  to 
the  colonists ;  that,  if  expedient,  the  limits  of  this 
colony  might  be  enlarged  to  accommodate  five  or  ten 
thousand  emigrants  from  America :  that  it  was  parti- 
cularly proper  for  the  American  government  to  com- 
mission an  armed  ship  to  this  coast,  to  capture  slave- 
trading  vessels,  as  two  thirds  of  them  are,  or  have 
been  American :  that  the  free  people  of  colour 
would  be  better  situated  in  Africa,  than  they  are,  or 
can  soon  expect  to  be,  in  America. 

"  I  am  every  day  more  convinced  of  the  practica- 
bility and  expediency  of  establishing  American  co- 
lonies on  this  coast. 

"  Brig  Success,  Friday,  22d  May,  1818.. 
"  We  have  taken  an  affectionate  leave  of  the  cler- 
gymen, the  civil  officers,  and  the  colonists,  of  Sierra 
Leone.  We  are  embarked  for  the  United  States,  by 
way  of  England,  and  the  continent  of  Africa  recedes 
from  our  view." 

The  preceding  journal  bears  intrinsic  evidence  of 
unwearied  labour  and  sound  judgment  in  the  execu- 
tion of  this  important  agency.  The  view  which  the 
Colonization  Society  entertain  of  the  faithfulness  of 
their  agents,  and  the  success  of  their  investigations, 
may  be  gathered  from  their  annual  report,  in  J  81 9, 
in  which  they  say,  "The  recent  mission  to  Africa 
leaves  no  further  room  to  doubt  that  a  suitable  ter- 
ritory on  the  coast  of  that  continent  may  be  obtained 
for  the  contemplated  colony,  at  a  less  expense  than 

2  E 


219  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

had  been  anticipated."  It  is  well  ascertained,  thai 
a  colony  planned  on  that  coast,  is  an  event  earnestly 
desired  by  the  native  tribes  and  chiefs ;  and  there 
is  every  pledge  of  security  against  hostile  operations. 
This  valuable  document  likewise  states  with  confi- 
dence, that  "  continued  assurances  have  been  receiv- 
ed by  the  Board  of  Managers,  in  the  last  year,  of  the 
readiness  of  many  of  the  free  people  of  colour  in  the 
United  States  to  avail  themselves  of  their  contem- 
plated asylum,  whenever  a  suitable  territory  for  its 
erection  shall  have  been  procured.  These  have  pro- 
ceeded from  the  most  enlightened  of  this  class  of 
persons,  comprehending  individuals  engaged  in  all 
the  occupations  of  civil  life,  dispersed  throughout  the 
United  States,  and  in  sufficient  number  to  form  the 
basis  of  a  respectable  colony.  To  these  assurances 
have  been  added  the  repeated  declarations  of  seve- 
ral proprietors  of  their  readiness  to  emancipate  the 
whole,  or  a  part  of  their  slaves,  whenever  a  suitable 
abode  in  Africa  shall  have  been  provided  for  them, 
upon  condition  that  they  shall  repair  to  it." 

The  following  communication  from  a  Committee  of 
the  Colonization  Society  to  Congress,  as  it  presents 
an  outline  of  the  object  of  the  Society,  and  a  grateful 
testimonial  in  favour  of  a  man  whose  life  was  sacrific- 
ed to  the  interest  of  Africa,  the  reader  will  peruse 
with  interest. 

:,i>  To  the  Hon.  Henry  Clay,  Speaker  of  the  House  of  Re- 
presentatives. 
"  Sir — In  obedience  to  instructions  from  the  Ameri- 
can Society  for  Colonizing  the  Free  people  of  Colour 


REV.    SAMUEL   J.    MILLS.  2j9 

of  the  United  States,  we  beg  leave  to  lay  before 
Congress  some  account  of  the  measures  pursued  by 
the  Society  for  accomplishing  the  great  objects  of 
its  institution  ;    and  the  result  of  their  inquiries  and 
researches,  after  such  facts  and  information  as  might 
most  clearly  demonstrate,  how  far  any  scheme  of  co- 
lonization, dependent  for  its  success  upon  the  inte- 
rior state  of  Africa,  and  upon  the  actual  condition 
and  disposition  of  her  native  tribes,  might  be  practi- 
cable, and  also  enable  the  founders  of  the  intended 
colony  to  make  the  most  prudent  and  judicious  selec- 
tion of  a  situation  for  it.     In  order  to  obtain  the  most 
recent  and  accurate  information,  from  sources  of  the 
most  unquestionable  authority,  the  Society  sent  out, 
at  great  expense,  two  agents,  Mr.  Mills  and  Mr.  Bur- 
gess ;  who  have  proved  themselves  eminently  qualifi- 
ed for  the  undertaking.     The  agents  first  visited  En- 
gland, with  a  view  to  acquire  such  preparatory  in- 
struction in  the  most  efficacious  mode  of  pursuing 
the  objects  of  their  mission,  as  the  great  mass  of 
rare,  valuable,  and  authentic  information  collected 
in  that  country,  from  various  sources,  might  afford 
them.  They  proceeded  from  England  to  the  west  coast 
of  Africa,  where  they  prosecuted  their  researches  with 
such  zeal,  industry,  and  intelligence,  as  to  have  con- 
tributed essentially  to  the  illustration  of  many  impor- 
tant and  interesting  facts,  connected  with  the  geo- 
graphy,   climate,  soil,  and   products,  of   that  part 
of  the  continent;    and    with  the   habits,  manners, 
social    institutions,    and   domestic   economy  of   its 
inhabitants.     From  the  information  thus  obtained, 
the  present  period  would  seem  to  be  designated,  by 


220  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

a  combination  of  favourable  circumstances,  as  the 
fortunate  crisis  for  reducing  to  the  test  of  practical 
experiment,  these  views  and  objects  of  the  Society, 
which  have  already  met  so  encouraging  a  notice  from 
Congress :  and  upon  the  comprehensive  utility  and 
beneficence  of  which  (abstracted  from  any  doubts 
of  their  being  susceptible  of  practical  execution)  no 
question  seems  to  be  entertained  in  any  quarter. 

"  The  present  facilities  for  acquiring  the  requisite 
territory  from  the  native  tribes,  in  situations  combin- 
ing every  advantage  of  salubrious  and  temperate  cli- 
mate, with  fertile  soil ;  the  pacific  and  humanized 
temper  of  mind  prevailing  among  these  tribes  ;  their 
existing  prepossessions  in  favour  of  the  expected  co- 
lonists from  America ;  the  actual  settlement  in  that 
part  of  Africa,  of  some  prosperous,  intelligent,  and 
well  disposed  emigrants  from  among  the  free  people 
of  colour  in  this  country;  and  the  state  of  general 
peace,  so  favourable  to  enterprises  of  benevolence 
and  utility,  wholly  unconnected  with  any  political 
schemes  of  territorial  or  commercial  aggrandize- 
ment; altogether  form  a  conjuncture,  which  must 
prove  decisive  of  the  success  of  an  immediate  expe- 
riment. But  upon  any  permanent  continuance  of  so 
favourable  a  state  of  things,  no  human  wisdom  or  fore- 
sight can  calculate,  with  any  reasonable  certainty,  if 
the  present  opportunity  be  not  adequately  improv- 
ed. 

"  It  is  now  reduced  to  the  single  question,  whether 
the  undertaking  shall  be  adopted  and  patronized  by 
the  Government,  so  as  to  become  essentially  nation- 
al in  its  means  and  its  objects ;   or  whether  its  ulti- 


REV.    SAMUEL   J.    1IILL3.  221 

mate  success  is  to  depend  upon  the  responsibility 
and  exertions  of  individuals  ;  whose  zeal  and  perse^- 
verance,  unsubdued  and  unabated  by  difficulty,  by 
delay  or  disappointment,  may  be  surely  counted  on ; 
but  whose  unprotected  exertions  and  unaided  resour- 
ces, whether  of  power  or  of  capital,  must  necessarily 
be  contingent  and  precarious,  if  not  in  their  ultimate 
effect,  at  least  in  the  acceleration  of  the  results. 

"It  is  now  conceived  to  be  apparent  that,  with  the 
adequate  aids  and  sanction  from  the  government, 
the  present  generation  cannot  pass  away  without 
permanent,  practical,  and  important  benefits  from 
the  experiment — benefits  which  will  be  felt  equally 
in  our  social  and  domestic  relations,  as  in  the  ad- 
vancement of  the  great  objects  of  political  and  inter- 
national morality,  connected  with  the  suppression  of 
the  slave  trade :  and  this  nation  has  ever  stood  fore- 
most in  the  most  decided  and  vigorous  efforts  to  abo- 
lish that  opprobrious  traffic. 

"  From  the  journals  kept  by  the  agents  of  their  pro- 
ceedings and  personal  observations;  with  an  abstract 
of  collateral  information  of  unquestionable  authenti- 
city and  great  interest,  collected  by  them  from  sour- 
ces not  frequently  accessible  to  the  general  reader 
or  inquirer ;  the  Society  has  become  possessed  of 
many  rare  and  valuable  materials,  not  only  for  form- 
ing a  more  accurate  judgment  of  the  utility  of  the 
scheme  of  colonization,  but  also  for  demonstrating 
how  flagrantly  and  notoriously,  and  with  what  impu- 
nity, the  prohibitory  laws  of  the  United  States,  and 
of  other  nations,  in  regard  to  the  slave  trade,  are 
violated,  by  their  respective  citizens  and  subjects. 


222  MEMOIRS   or   THE   late 

Some  important  hints  also  may  be  derived  from 
these  documents,  for  making,  the  penal  sanctions  of 
these  laws  more  effectual :  and  there  is  good  reason 
to  .conclude, -that  the  establishment  of  such  a  colony 
as  has  been  projected  by  our  Society,  may  prove  an 
important  and  efficient  adjunct  to  the  other  preven- 
tive checks  provided  by  law. 

"•  The  body  of  accurate  and  valuable  information, 
thus  collected,  will  be  found  among  the  documents, 
which  we  now  beg,  Sir,  through  your  kind  mediation, 
to  present  to  Congress. 

"  We  have  the  honour  to  be, 
With  great  respect, 

Your  obedient  servants. 

E.  B.  CALDWELL, ) 
WALTER  JONES,    \  Committee. 

F.  S.  KEY,  S 
Washington,  Jan.  23d,  1818." 

Who  can  doubt  that  the  true  interests  of  the 
United  States,  and  especially  of  the  slave  holding- 
community,  are  most  intimately  connected  with 
this  exalted  charity  ?  If  there  was  no  other  mo- 
tive than  pity  for  the  free  people  of  colour ;  a  peo- 
ple who  enjoy  neither  the  immunities  of  freemen, 
nor  suffer  the  incapacities  of  slaves,  even  this  would 
be  enough  to  induce  us  to  say,  God  speed  the  noble 
cause !  But  when  we  venture  to  anticipate  the  in- 
tellectual, civil,  and  moral  elevation  of  the  whole 
African  race ;  when  we  think  of  the  long  arrears  due 
that  ill-fated  country  from  the  American  people; 
when  we  inquire  for  some  security  against  the  con- 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  '12'.) 

tinuance  of  the  most  accursed  of  all  traffics — a  traffic 
inhuman  blood;  when  from  the  lofty  summit  of  our 
privileges,  we  survey  the  desolations  of  Africa,  and 
then  the  prospects  of  the  age,  and  the  rising  glories 
of  our  Immanuel's  kingdom  :  do  there  not  exist  the 
most  constraining  obligations  to  restore  an  outcast 
people — a  people  "scattered  and  peeled,  meted  out 
and  trodden  under  foot,"  to  the  land  of  their  fathers, 
and  in  defiance  of  its  darkness  and  misery,  to  ren- 
der that  extensive  quarter  of  the  globe  the  favour- 
ed seat  of  science,  civilization,  and  Christianity  ? 


224  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LAT£ 


CHAPTER  X. 


HIS  LAST  ILLNESS  AND  DEATH. 


While  in  Africa,  Mr.  Mills  was  exclusively  de- 
voted to  the  objects  of  his  agency;  diligent,  unwea- 
ried, watchful,  persevering  "  in  season  and  out  of 
season,"  almost  to  a  fault.  How  obvious  to  the  eye 
even  of  a  careless  observer,  that  a  Divine  superin- 
tendance  not  only  raises  up  and  qualifies  his  agents 
for  their  work,  and  affords  them  the  opportunity  of 
usefulness,  and  crowns  their  efforts  with  success — 
but  that  the  same  invisible  and  omnipotent  energy 
also  limits  the  sphere  of  their  labour !  It  is  the  eco- 
nomy of  a  wise  Providence,  if  I  may  so  speak,  not  to 
accomplish  too  much  by  the  agency  of  any  one  man. 
41  The  Lord  of  Hosts  hath  purposed  it,  to  stain  the 
pride  of  all  glory." 

Mr.  Mills'  work  was  well  nigh  done.  He  often 
appeared  much  less  fitted  for  earth  than  heaven. 
Few  men  were  apparently  more  matured  for  "  the 
glory  to  be  revealed"  than  he.  For  several  of  the 
last  weeks  of  his  life  particularly,  he  enjoyed  pecu- 
liar manifestations  of  the  Divine  glory  and  favour. 


REV.    SAMUEL   J.    MILLS.  225 

Though  away  from  his  native  shores,  burnt  by  the 
sun,  and  drenched  with  the  rains  of  an  inhospitable 
clime,  that  Father  of  Mercies,  who  is  every  where 
present,  "  put  gladness  into  his  heart."  After  his 
return  from  Sherbro  to  Sierra  Leone,  and  while  in 
waiting  for  a  passage  to  England,  it  was  his  happi- 
ness to  be  the  guest  of  the  Rev.  Samuel  Brown,  an 
English  Missionary  from  the  Methodist  connexion,  a 
man  of  an  excellent  spirit,  and  who  "  knew  the  heart 
of  a  stranger."  Both  Mr.  Brown  and  Mr.  Burgess 
were  led  to  take  notice  of  the  spirituality  of  Mr.  Mills 
during  that  period,  and  even  to  make  it  the  subject 
of  private  remark.  His  frame  of  mind  was  unusually 
devout.  At  their  stated  seasons  for  prayer,  these 
brethren  expressed  great  delight  when  the  duty  de- 
volved on  him  to  lead  in  their  devotions,  and  great 
satisfaction  in  his  peculiar  nearness  to  God,  and  his 
sweet  and  delightful  views  of  another  world.  To 
adopt  the  sentiment  of  his  colleague,  "Notwithstand- 
ing my  own  apprehensions  while  in  Africa,  there  was 
something  in  Mills,  while  we  were  at  Sierra  Leone, 
which  left  the  impression  on  my  mind  that  he  was 
ripe  for  heaven,  and  would  go  before  me." 

Having  finished  his  inquiries  in  Africa,  and  become 
convinced  that  he  could  do  no  more  to  promote  the 
objects  of  the  American  Society,  as  there  was  no 
American  ship  in  the  vicinity,  he  improved  the  only 
opportunity  for  leaving  the  coast  before  the  rainy 
season  should  set  in  with  violence,  and  took  passage 
for  London,  in  the  brig  Success,  on  the  22d  of  May. 
1818.  It  was  a  delightful  evening  when  he  took  his 
final   leave    of   Africa.      The    sun  was  just    going* 

2  F 


226  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LA1X 

down,  and  the  mountains  of  Sierra  Leone  appear- 
ed in  great  majesty  and  beauty.  As  he  stood  on 
the  quarter-deck,  taking  a  last  glance  at  unhappy 
Ethiopia,  his  bosom  began  to  heave  with  the  thoughts 
of  home.  "  We  may  now,"  said  he  to  his  colleague, 
"  be  thankful  to  God,  and  congratulate  each  other 
that  the  labours  and  dangers  of  our  mission  are  past. 
The  prospect  is  fair,  that  we  shall  once  more  return 
to  our  dear  native  land,  and  see  the  faces  of  our  be- 
loved parents  and  friends."  To  all  human  appear- 
ance it  was.  The  ship  was  good,  her  accommoda- 
tions were  pleasant — the  sea  air  was  cool,  and  the 
latitude  toward  which  they  were  sailing  both  agree- 
able and  healthful — "  But  my  thoughts  are  not  as 
your  thoughts,"  saith  Jehovah,  "  neither  are  my  ways 
as  your  ways."  What  is  too  vast  in  the  works  of 
God  for  the  limited  understanding  of  his  people  to 
comprehend,  they  learn  to  adore;  what  is  too  mi- 
nute for  them  to  discern,  they  leave  to  other  beings 
who  have  clearer  perceptions ;  what  is  too  high  for 
them  to  see,  they  look  at  with  admiration;  and  what 
is  too  deep  for  them  to  fathom,  they  pass  by  without 
complaint. 

The  health  of  Mr.  Mills  before  he  left  the  United 
States  was  slender,  having  a  stricture  on  the  lungs, 
and  a  dangerous  cough.  In  England  he  complained 
much  of  the  humidity  of  the  atmosphere,  though  on 
the  Atlantic,  and  during  his  residence  in  Africa,  he 
enjoyed  excellent  health.  During  the  early  part  of 
the  voyage,  after  he  left  the  coast,  (and  we  have  rea- 
son to  acknowledge  it  with  grateful  admiration,)  he 
was  employed  in  transcribing  his  loose  papers,  and 


IlKy.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS  21 1 

embodying  every  thing  that  was  of  importance  to  his 
agency. 

On  the  evening  of  June  the  5th,  two  weeks  after 
he  sailed  from  Sierra  Leone,  he  took  a  heavy  cold, 
became  ill,  and  expressed  some  apprehensions  of 
a  fever.  The  ordinary  antidotes  were  employed 
with  apparent  success.  He  sat  up  daily,  read  his 
letters,  manuscripts  and  books,  and  occasionally 
walked  on  deck.  He  confined  himself  to  a  light,  nu- 
tritive diet,  and  sometimes  took  a  little  medicine 
according  to  his  own  prescriptions.  An  irregular 
fever,  however,  lodged  about  him,  disturbing  his  rest, 
and  sometimes  attended  with  severe  pains  in  his 
head.  It  was  soon  evident  that  he  began  to  de- 
cline. 

On  Saturday,  the  13th,  he  sat  up  a  part  of  the  day, 
but  was  in  considerable  pain,  and  very  restless. 

On  Lord's  Day,  the  14th,  he  had  little  or  no  fever, 
and  was  very  composed  and  much  refreshed.  It  was 
a  day  of  high  spiritual  enjoyment.  He  conversed 
freely  on  religious  topics,  and  could  not  rest  satisfied 
without  it.  His  colleague  would  repeat  devotional 
parts  of  the  Psalms,  and  to  these  he  himself  would 
add  others  with  sensible  emotion,  and  indeed  ele- 
vated rapture.  Too  sensibly  to  those  around  him, 
this  Sabbath  was  an  earnest  of  an  everlasting  rest 
near  at  hand.  In  the  afternoon  and  evening  he  was 
in  some  pain,  his  thoughts  were  confused,  and  a  dis- 
tressing hiccup  came  on,  which  filled  all  his  fellow 
passengers  with  alarm. 

On  Monday,   the  15th,  he  had  a  restless  night: 


228  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

the  hiccup  was  painful,  and  almost  incessant.  He 
had  still  considerable  strength,  sat  up  some,  and 
even  walked  across  the  cabin. 

On  Tuesday  morning  the  hiccup  abated — he  slept, 
with  short  intervals  of  wakefulness — and,  though  his 
strength  was  gradually  declining,  he  knew  those  who 
were  around  him,  and  gave  correct  answers  to  all 
their  inquiries.  About  noon  he  spoke  with  some 
freedom,  and  his  sentiments  were  full  of  piety  and 
trust  in  God.  Death  had  no  terrors.  He  seemed  to 
be  looking  forward  to  the  immediate  presence  and 
enjoyment  of  God  in  heaven,  and  to  be  in  constant 
expectancy  of  that  inheritance  which  is  incorrupti- 
ble, undefiled,  and  that  fadeth  not  away.  Between 
2  and  3  p.  m.  his  hiccup  ceased.  There  was  no  con- 
vulsion— no  deep  groan — He  gently  closed  his  hands 
on  his  breast,  as  if  to  engage  in  some  act  of  devotion 
— and,  while  a  celestial  smile  settled  upon  his  coun- 
tenance, and  every  feature  expressed  the  serenity 
and  meekness  of  his  soul,  he  ceased  to  breathe. — 
Mark  the  righteous  man,  and  behold  the  upright,  for 
the  end  of  that  man  is  peace. 

Thus,  in  the  thirty-fifth  year  of  his  age,  did  this 
beloved  man  close  his  life  of  distinguished  piety  and 
usefulness,  and  leave  Africa  and  the  world  to  mourn  ! 
No  monumental  marble  records  his  worth — no  fra- 
grant dews  snail  descend  upon  his  tomb.  His  dust 
sleeps  unseen  amid  the  pearls  and  coral  of  the  ocean, 
and  long  shall  his  name  swell  upon  the  breeze,  and 
be  echoed  from  the  wave.  As  the  sun  was  going 
down,  all  on  board  assembled  with  great  seriousness 


fc£V    SAMUEL    J.    MltLS.  229 

— a  circle  of  mourners — when,  with  painful  solemni- 
ty, and  tender  supplications  to  the  God  of  Heaven, 
his  body  was  deposited  beneath  the  mighty  waters, 
there  to  rest  till  that  Great  Day,  when  the  sea  shall 
give  up  her  dead. 


230  xHEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 


CHAPTER  XL 


HIS    GENERAL    CHARACTER. 


From  the  preceding  pages,  it  will  be  seen  that 
the  general  character  of  Mr.  Mills  is  one  of  no  ordi- 
nary elevation.  Its  real  dignity  and  glory  are  not 
easily  described.  No  tinsel  glare,  no  meretricious 
ornament  confounded  the  purity  of  its  lustre ;  but 
always  simple,  always  uniform,  it  appeared  in  grow- 
ing beauty ;  and,  like  the  rising  light,  shone  more 
and  more  unto  the  perfect  day. 

In  nothing  was  he  more  distinguished  from  other 
men,  and  from  his  brethren  in  the  ministry,  than 
his  deep  and  uniform  piety.  Few  possess  more  dis- 
interested love  to  God  and  man  than  he ;  or  have 
given  higher  demonstrations  of  its  influence  in  form- 
ing the  human  character.  He  was  one  of  those  rare 
instances  of  exalted  piety,  which  owe  little  to  the 
caresses  of  others,  and  which  shone,  not  by  the 
light  of  surrounding  orbs,  but  by  the  flame  of  hea- 
venly love.  There  was  in  his  heart,  and, in  his  life, 
something  more  easily  explained  by  reference  to  the 
higher  exercises  of  religion,  and  the  influences  of 


REV.    SAMUEL   J.    MILLS.  -231 

the  Spirit  of  God,  than  by  any  knowledge  of  human 
nature,  or  observation  of  ordinary  piety.  There  was 
a  constancy  and  uniformity  of  christian  affection, 
which,  to  an  unusual  degree,  adorned  his  character 
with  the  "  beauty  of  holiness." 

None  that  knew  him  will  question  that  he  possess- 
ed a  most  heavenly  mind.  There  appeared  to  be 
nothing  in  his  heart,  and  certainly  there  was  nothing 
in  his  life,  that  evinced  an  attachment  to  the  wealth, 
or  honours,  or  enjoyments  of  earth.  That  "  love  of 
gold,"  which  tarnishes  the  character  of  so  many  who 
profess  to  have  "their  treasure  in  heaven,"  and  which 
does  not  leave  untarnished  the  reputation  of  many 
an  ambassador  of  the  cross,  seemed  to  have  no  ac- 
cess to  his  bosom.  He  lived  as  though  he  was  "  a 
stranger  and  pilgrim"  on  the  earth,  and  had  nothing 
to  expect,  except  from  above. 

He  was  eminently  a  man  of  prayer.  He  appear- 
ed to  take  great  delight  in  this  exercise.  On  com- 
mon occasions  he  said  but  little :  but  he  conversed 
with  God.  In  every  recurrence  of  doubt  or  difficul- 
ty, prayer  was  his  resort  and  his  relief.  His  freedom 
in  this  exercise,  was  equalled  only  by  the  fervency 
and  disinterestedness  of  his  petitions.  There  were 
some  observable  peculiarities  in  his  devotions,  and 
that  not  only  in  those  that  were  public,  but  those 
that  were  merely  social,  and  of  a  more  private  kind. 
He  seldom  prayed  much  for  himself:  but  the  burden 
of  his  desires  seems  to  have  been  for  others.  I  weep 
with  joy,  when  I  read  in  one  of  his  last  letters  to 
his  father,  "  Long  may  you  live  to  pray  for  Zion !" 
Some  of  his  friends  will  recollect,  with  much  safi^ 


2S2  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

faction,  the  prominent  place  which  the  person,  and 
mediation,  and  government,  and  glory  of  the  Redeem- 
er were  wont  to  hold,  in  his  addresses  to  the  mercy- 
seat.  In  all  his  devotions  also  he  imbibed  the  habit 
of  presenting  the  object  of  his  present  desires,  with 
almost  exclusive  urgency.  That  which  lay  with  most 
weight  upon  his  heart,  and  predominated  in  his  con- 
versation, was  the  principal,  and  often  the  only  sub- 
ject of  his  entreaties.  In  a  recent  communication, 
the  father  of  Mr.  Mills  remarks  :  "  One  thing  notice- 
able, with  regard  to  my  son,  is  this  : — that  he  won- 
derfully succeeded  in  every  benevolent  plan  he  de- 
vised and  became  engaged  in,  so  far  as  my  know- 
ledge extends,  without  being  frustrated  in  any  in- 
stance. The  thought  hath  turned  on  my  mind,  whe- 
ther this  consideration  does  not  afford  abundant  evi- 
dence that  he  was  in  the  habit  of  committing  all  his 
concerns  to  providence,  and  seeking  God's  aid  and 
guidance  in  every  measure  he  pursued."  There  are 
plans  of  benevolence  which  bear  no  relation  to  the 
closet,  and  which  flow  from  no  other  motives  than 
those  which  might  dwell  in  the  bosom  of  a  virtuous 
heathen.  Another  day  will  show  how  far  they  fall 
short  of  what  God  requires  and  approves.  What 
Mr.  Mills  proposed  seemed  to  be  suggested  and  ma- 
tured by  prayer;  and  flowed  from  the  elevated  and 
holy  sentiments  originating  at  the  throne  of  grace, 
and  aiming  at  the  glory  of  God.  In  the  duty  of  pray- 
er Mr.  Mills  greatly  abounded.  Beside  many  days 
of  fasting  and  prayer,  unknown  to  others,'  unless  by 
accident,  he  often  invited  a  small  Society  at  Ando- 
ver,  of  which  he  was  the  founder,  to  set  apart  a  day 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  233 

for  that  purpose.  One  of  his  intimate  friends,  and  a 
member  of  this  Society,  remarks  :  "  Often  have  I  met 
him  in  the  fields,  or  in  the  woods,  absorbed  in  medi- 
tation, or  lost  and  overcome  in  communion  with 
God.  Sometimes  when  I  have  called  on  him  in  the 
morning,  with  a  view  to  some  engagements  previous- 
ly contemplated,  something  in  the  conversation  would 
awaken  in  him  an  insurmountable  desire  to  devote 
the  day  to  fasting  and  prayer." 

One  of  the  charms  of  Mr.  Mills'  character  was  hie 
unfeigned  humility.  His  modesty  and  unobtrusive- 
ness  concealed  his  excellence  from  vulgar  observa- 
tion. His  most  intimate  companions  felt  that  the 
world  knew  him  not.  He  loved  what  he  conceived 
to  be  a  kindred  spirit;  and  would  sometimes  unbo- 
som himself  in  such  a  manner  as  to  make  his  auditor 
blush  and  be  silent.  Among  the  few  occasions  on 
which  he  was  ever  known  to  advert  to  the  wonder- 
ful results  which  God  had  been  pleased  to  brino- 
about  through  his  instrumentality,  was  an  interview 
with  Mr.  Burgess,  on  the  afternoon  of 'a  Sabbath, 
while  on  their  voyage  from  England  to  Africa.  They 
were  alone  in  the  cabin ;  but  to  be  more  secure  from 
interruption,  Mr.  Mills  invited  Mr.  Burgess  into  his 
state-room.  With  a  mind  evidently  burdened,  and 
wishing  to  unbosom  itself,  he  said  something  of  the 
nature  of  their  embassy  to  Africa,  and  of  the  propri- 
ety of  their  possessing  a  more  perfect  knowledge  of 
each  others'  history,  views,  and  hopes.  In  the  course 
of  the  conversation  he  was  led  to  speak  of  the 
course  of  divine  providence  toward  him,  and  the 
operation  of  divine  grace   upon  his  heart.      While 

2  G 


>J1  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

remarking  on  the  imperfect  evidences  of  his  perso- 
nal piety,  and  the  usual  lowness  of  his  spiritual  enjoy- 
ments, he  wept.  Supposing  his  mind  to  be  rather  in  a 
state  of  depression,  Mr.  Burgess  alluded  to  his  life  and 
exertion  for  the  cause  of  the  Redeemer,  as  affording 
to  his  friends  a  better  testimony  of  the  power  of  reli- 
gion, than  any  which  he  himself  could  otherwise  give. 
This  brought  into  view  what  God  had  done  by  his 
instrumentality,  and  the  important  part  which  he 
had  been  Called  to  act,  in  giving  existence  to  some 
of  the  great  systems  of  benevolent  exertion  which 
bless  our  land,  and  do  honour  to  the  christian  name. 
Mr.  Mills  replied,  that  from  the  time  he  began  his 
education,  it  had  been  his  uniform  desire,  and  the 
extent  of  his  ambition,  to  sit  down  in  some  obscure 
corner  of  the  earth,  where  he  might  adore  the  sove- 
reign grace  of  God,  and  instruct  a  few  who  were  pe- 
rishing for  lack  of  knowledge,  in  the  knowledge  of 
the  only  Saviour.  He  continued  to  weep  much,  and 
said  that  this  retirement  was  still  his  desire  and  hope. 
His  friend  remarked  that  divine  Providence  had 
marked  out  his  path,  and  qualified  him  for  his  work ; 
and  if  his  life  should  be  protracted,  he  should  be 
grateful  for  the  opportunity  of  still  more  extensive 
services.  Here  Mr.  Mills  made  some  efforts  to  give 
utterance  to  his  feelings ;  but  the  deep  self-abase- 
ment, the  tears  of  gratitude,  the  admiration  of  God's 
goodness,  with  which  he  spake,  were  such  as  never 
to  be  forgotten.  To  adopt  his  friend's  representa- 
tion, "  he  appeared  to  be  broken  in  heart,  to  annihi- 
late himself,  and  to  be  unable  ever  again  to  look  on 
the  face  of  man."     Such  was  the  impression  of  tliii 


REV.    SAMUEL,    J.    MILLS.  235 

interview  upon  the  mind  of  his  companion,  that 
though  he  thought  he  had  long  been  acquainted  with 
the  excellence  of  his  friend,  he  saw  that  he  had  been 
a  stranger  to  it  till  then;  and  though  he  had  had 
great  evidence  of  his  humility,  he  never  witnessed 
such  lowliness  in  any  individual  before.  What  a  les- 
son to  the  great  mass  of  men,  to  see  such  a  man 
overwhelmed  with  abasing  views  of  his  own  vileness? 
It  is  truly  affecting  to  hear  Samuel  J.  Mills  say,  "I 
many  times  fear  that  I  shall  yet  be  dashed  in  pieces  as 
q.  vessel  in  which  the  Master  has  no  pleasure." 

More  than  in  most  other  examples,  the  real  digni- 
ty and  glory  of  Mr.  Mills' character  consisted  in  simple 
benevolence.  He  went  about  doing  good.  His  high- 
est delight  appeared  to  be  in  doing  the  will  of  God, 
As  it  was  in  this  that  he  abounded,  and  was  indefati- 
gable, so  it  was  in  this  that  he  enjoyed  the  highest 
satisfaction.  It  was  to  him  the  most  pleasant  thing 
in  the  world  to  "  be  about  his  Father's  business." 
He  sought  not  his  own,  but  the  things  that  are  Jesus 
Christ's.  It  is  but  justice  to  say,  that  our  admiration 
of  his  character  is  not  divided  between  his  benevo- 
lence, and  a  multitude  of  other  more  splendid,  but 
less  useful  qualities.  After  all  that  affection  can  say 
for  his  memory,  his  benevolence  was  that  which  most 
distinguished  him.  In  this  one  quality  he  stands  for- 
ward, and  commands  our  admiration  and  love. 
When  contemplating  the  main  projects  of  benevo- 
lence, in  which  this  eminently  useful  man  was  engag- 
ed, we  are  not  to  forget  that  he  was  a  preacher  of 
the  everlasting  gospel, — instant  in  season  and  out  of 
season,  to  inculcate  its  doctrines,  and  enforce  ite  ol; 


J3t)  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

ligations  in  their  purity  and  power.  At  one  time,  he 
was  pointing  out  to  some  Society  ah  important  mis- 
sionary station  ;  at  another,  he  was  procuring  some 
useful  sermon,  or  tract  to  be  printed  and  circulated  ; 
at  another,  he  was  visiting  some  hospital  or  prison, 
and  there  distributing  the  Bible,  or  dispensing  the 
word  of  life  from  his  own  lips.  Every  place  he  visit- 
ed, every  person  he  saw,  furnished  him  the  opportuni- 
ty of  doing  or  obtaining  some  good,  which  he  knew 
how  to  improve,  and  seldom  failed  of  improving. 
His  singleness  of  heart  carried  him  forward,  though 
silently  and  unheeded  by  the  votaries  of  fame,  yet 
with  a  sure  and  steady  progress. 

Nor  was  his  benevolence  often,  if  ever,  defeated 
by  rashness  or  imprudence.  He  possessed  no  small 
degree  of  judgment  and  discrimination.  The  wis- 
dom of  the  serpent  was  scarcely  less  conspicu- 
ous in  him,  than  the  innocence  of  the  dove.  Eagerly 
as  he  was  bent  upon  the  accomplishment  of  his 
work,  perhaps  he  has  not  been  known  to  go  forward 
at  the  expense  of  practical  wisdom.  He  seldom 
failed  to  give  proof  of  the  superiority  of  his  dis- 
cretion, in  pointing  out  the  means  of  operation,  in 
enlisting  and  combining  extraneous  agency,  and  in 
selecting  the  agency  best  adapted  to  his  purpose. 
There  was  a  wonderful  adaptation  to  times,  and  pla- 
ces, and  men,  in  his  topics  of  conversation.  He  seem- 
ed to  know  almost  intuitively  on  what  subjects  any 
particular  individual  could  give  him  information,  or 
could  be  profited  by  information  he  had  to  give. 
When  his  object  required  the  co-operation  of  great 
men,  he  wrought  upon  them  through  the  medium  of 


REV.   SAMUEL  J.  MILLS.  237 

their  own  thoughts  and  impressions  rather  than  his, 
and  gained  the  conquest  without  betraying  the  pow- 
er. He  carried  his  measures,  rather  by  his  pru- 
dence, his  perseverance,  and  by  the  various  means  he 
brought  to  bear  on  any  particular  project,  and  which 
he  kept  concealed  from  the  public  eye,  than  by  a 
show  of  commanding  talent,  or  personal  address. 
Indeed,  he  himself  seemed  unconscious  of  his  influ- 
ence, because  the  exertion  of  it  was  always  subordi- 
nate to  noble  ends. 

It  is  hardly  necessary  to  add,  that  with  this  benevo- 
lence and  practical  wisdom,  he  was  not  destitute  of 
great  energy  of  MhND  and  action.  Whether  in  intel- 
lectual endowments  he  was  superior  to  the  great 
mass  of  mankind,  some  who  loved  him  may  have  been 
disposed  to  question.  But  if  a  mind  teeming  with 
plans,  and  those  the  most  extended  and  judicious;  if 
a  life  accomplishing  a  greater  amount  of  good  than 
has  fallen  to  the  lot  of  most  of  the  greatest,  and  the 
best  to  accomplish,  be  evidence  of  greatness,  Mr. 
Mills  was  great.  Of  no  man  may  it  with  greater 
truth  be  said,  that  the  resources  of  his  mind  were 
known  only  to  those  who  were  intimate  with  his 
heart ;  and  were  perhaps,  fully  appreciated  by  few 
even  of  them.  They  were  not  developed  upon  set 
occasions,  or  by  studied  effort ;  but  brought  out  as 
the  objects  for  which  he  lived  required  them,  and 
were  never  found  unequal  to  the  emergencies  of  a 
career  so  extraordinary  and  illustrious,  and  a  life  so 
full  of  labours  and  events  as  his.  The  propriety 
of  his  appointment  to  Africa  was,  in  the  first  instance, 
questioned  by  some  who  knew  him  only  by  a  little 


238  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

personal  intercourse,  and  who  did  not  know  that  un 
der  the  appearance  of  something  like  indifference 
and  inertness,  was  concealed  an  activity  of  mind,  a 
resource  in  the  adoption  of  means,  and  an  immutabi- 
lity of  purpose,  which  nothing  could  divert  or  dis- 
courage. I  have  seen  men  who  could  devise  for  a 
section  of  the  church,  and  for  a  kingdom;  but  I 
never  saw  a  man  who,  from  the  extent  of  his  infor- 
mation and  the  correctness  of  his  judgment,  could 
devise  so  well,  so  benevolently  for  a  world.  And 
he  knew  not  only  how  to  devise,  but  how  to  execute. 
He  was  not  only  the  author  of  those  plans  which 
marked  the  course  of  his  own  exertions,  but  evei 
fruitful  of  the  details  requisite  to  their  accomplish- 
as  ment,  and  foremost  to  perceive  and  obviate  the  ob- 
jections which  might  be  raised  against  them,  as  well 
in  every  enterprise,  to  set  an  example  of  steady,  labo- 
rious zeal.  He  was  not  inspired  by  a  bright  and  glow- 
ing genius;  he  affected  no  mere  accomplishments 
of  manners,  or  of  mind;  he  made  no  pretensions 
to  high  attainments  in  science  ;  he  possessed  no  elo- 
quence but  that  of  a  benevolent  heart,  every  where 
breathing  through  an  energetic  mind,  and  consecrat- 
ed to  the  most  sacred  cause. 

Another  very  observable  trait  in  the  character  of 
Mr.  Mills,  was  his  liberality  of  sentiment  toward 

CHRISTIANS  OF  DIFFERENT  DENOMINATIONS.  He  Was  in- 
deed very  far  from  being  an  advocate  for  that  latitu- 
dinarian  liberality  and  modern  Catholicism,  which 
make  no  distinction  between  essential  and  unessential 
doctrines,  and  which  yield  their  confidence  to  every 
class  of  errorists  without  discrimination.     Few  men 


REV.  SAMUEL  J.  MILLS.  239 

understood  and  loved  the  important  doctrines  of 
the  gospel  better  than  he,  or  were  more  willing  to 
bear  their  proportion  of  the  contempt  and  reproach 
attached  to  a  firm  adherence  to  the  truth. 

But  while  he  understood  and  loved  the  truth,  he 
manifested  great  candour  and  forbearance  toward 
those  whose  prejudices  or  whose  ignorance  led  them 
to  the  adoption  of  views  in  some  respects  different 
from  his  own.  He  took  great  pains  to  cultivate  har- 
mony among  different  sects  and  denominations  of 
christians,  as  well  as  different  parties  of  the  same  de- 
nomination. He  had  long  been  convinced  that  good 
men  attach  too  much  importance  to  principles  in 
which  they  differ,  and  not  enough  to  those  in  which 
they  agree.  He  used  often  to  say,  that  he  found 
pious  men  in  all  denominations,  and  all  parties ;  and 
enjoyed  high  satisfaction  in  holding  fellowship  with 
christians  of  every  name. 

The  habits  of  his  life  were  well  adapted  to  the 
cultivation  of  these  generous  and  delightful  senti- 
ments. In  his  pity  for  heathen  lands,  he  could  hard- 
ly have  patience  to  be  obstructed  in  his  progress  by 
the  unessential  points  of  difference  which  agitat- 
ed churches  that  had  long  enjoyed  the  blessings  of 
the  great  salvation.  Whatever  may  have  been  his 
views  of  their  importance  in  some  departments  of 
christian  duty,  he  always  lost  sight  of  them  when 
they  appeared  to  come  in  competition  with  extend- 
ed plans  for  the  advancement  of  the  Redeemer's 
Kingdom.  Presbyterians  and  Congregationalists, 
Episcopalians,  Methodists,  and  Baptists,  all  gave 
him  their    hearts    as  a    christian,  and  have    been 


240  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

known  to  open  their  pulpits  to  him  as  a  minis- 
ter of  the  gospel.  He  fived  and  died  as  though 
the  salvation  of  the  heathen  was  an  object  impor- 
tant enough  to  unite  the  thoughts  and  affections, 
the  prayers  and  labours  of  the  great  family  of 
believers  throughout  the  world  ;  and  to  the  everlast- 
ing abjuration  of  all  that  party  spirit,  those  nar- 
row prejudices,  and  those  sleepless  jealousies  which 
have  so  long  disturbed  the  tranquillity  of  the  Church. 
When  shall  the  spirit  of  mutual  animosity  and  crimi- 
nation be  superseded  and  eradicated  by  the  irrepres- 
sible desire  to  glorify  God,  and  see  him  glorified  in 
the  conversion  of  the  world  !  O  that  the  season  of 
chilling  alienation  had  gone  by — that  "  the  winter 
were  past,  and  the  rain  were  over  and  gone ;  that 
the  time  of  the  singing  of  birds  were  come,  and  the 
voice  of  the  turtle  were  heard  in  our  land!" — But  I 
forget  my  theme. 

Such  was  Samuel  J.  Mills.  But  I  must  forbear 
saying  more  of  one,  who  was  ever  reluctant  to  speak 
or  to  hear  of  himself,  and  seek  rather  to  possess 
than  publish  his  virtues. 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.    MILLS.  241 


CONCLUSION. 


The  writer  has  thus  discharged  a  duty,  for  which 
he  has  felt  no  small  degree  of  incompetence,  but  in 
the  performance  of  which  he  has  received  no  small 
degree  of  comfort  and  instruction.  Who  can  sur- 
vey the  leading  events  of  such  a  life,  and  the  promi- 
nent excellencies  of  such  a  character,  without  being 
alternately  humbled  for  his  own  deficiencies,  and 
animated  to  more  vigorous  exertion  ?  A  career  so 
illustrious,  may  well  excite  every  reflecting  man  to 
"  forget  the  things  that  are  behind,  and  press  forward 
to  those  that  are  before." 

If  there  is  one  sentiment  which  a  view  of  this  de- 
voted man's  exertions  is  calculated  to  impress  more 
deeply  than  another,  it  is  the  practicability  of  accom- 
plishing a  great  amount  of  good  in  one  short  life. 
In  adverting  to  the  preceding  pages,  we  involun- 
tarily give  way  to  the  exclamation,  What  cannot 
one  man  accomplish!  Without  resources,  without 
vigorous  health,  without  fame,  and  with  only  a  heart 
devoted  to  God,  how  much  may  be  effected  in  one 
short  life  ! — When  we  hear  an  obscure  licentiate  of 
the  gospel  ministry,  with  modest  intrepidity,  address- 
ing one  of  his  brethren  in  language  like  this,  "  Though 

2H 


M2  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

you  and  I  are  very  little  beings,  we  must  not  rest  sa- 
tisfied until  our  influence  is  felt  to  the  remotest' cor- 
ner of  this  ruined  world;"  we  may  well  blush,  and  be 
ashamed  that  we  know  no  more  how  to  make  the 
most  of  human  life. 

Men  are  not  apt  enough  to  lay  out  their  plans  for 
extended  action.     In  this  respect,  how  much  wiser 
are  the  men  of  the   world,  in  their  generation,  than 
the  children  of  light  ?     How  magnificent  the  plans, 
how  unwearied  the  watchfulness,  how  persevering 
the  efforts  after  worldly  aggrandizement  ?     How  ar- 
dent the  hopes,  how  inspirited,  how  confident  the  ex- 
pectation of  men  in  the  eager  pursuit  of  the  meat 
that  perisheth,  and  the  crown  that  fadeth  away  ?  Ah, 
what  a  weight  of  reproach  falls  upon  the  head  of  that 
Christian  who  can  quietly  see  the  interests  of  his  Mas- 
ter's kingdom  languish  for  the  want  of  determined 
exertion  ?     "  Expect  great  things — attempt  great 
things" — should    be    the    sacred    and    unalterable 
motto  of  men  in  every  department  of  active  labour, 
who  have  consecrated  themselves  to  Jesus  Christ. 
If  a  pagan    could  adopt  the  maxim,    "Nothing    is 
too  difficult  to  be  accomplished  by  mortals,"  with 
what  confidence  may   a  Christian  say,  "  I  can  do 
all    things    through   Christ   strengthening    me  ?" — 
If  he  pursues  an  object  replete  with  responsibility ; 
he   also   has    encouragement    peculiar    to   himself, 
and  resources  which  the  world  knows  not  of.     He 
may  have  a  deep  impression  of  his  own ,  weakness 
and   insufficiency ;    but    why   should  he  not  have 
strong  confidence    in   the  sufficiency  of  promised 
grace  ?    Why  should  he  not  let  go  his  own  weakness. 


REV.    SAMUEL   J.    MILLS.  243 

and  take  hold  of  divine  strength  ?  Why  should  he 
not  be  "  strong  in  the  Lord,  and  in  the  power  of  his 
might  ?"  Nay,  why  may  he  not  "  glory  in  his  infir- 
mity, that  the  power  of  Christ  may  rest  on  him?" 

Under  the  influence  of  the  example  which  this 
volume  presents,  who  is  there  that  will  not  be 
awake  to  the  demands  of  duty,  and  begin  to  enjoy 
the  exalted  satisfaction  of  consecrating  his  undi- 
vided heart  and  life  to  a  cause  greater  than  his 
own,  and  that  with  pious  zeal  and  intense  applica- 
tion ?  What  are  a  few  years  of  labour  and  fatigue, 
a  few  scenes  of  suffering  and  sorrow — what  is  one 
short  life  of  self-denying,  humble,  prayerful,  patient 
exertion,  for  an  object  so  immeasurably  important  as 
the  glory  of  God  in  the  salvation  of  men  ?  Should 
one  solitary  Christian,  at  the  close  of  these  pages, 
institute  the  solemn  inquiry,  How  shall  I  make  the  most 
of  human  life  f  they  will  not  have  been  written  in 
vain. 

In  making  up  his  judgment  on  so  momentous  an 
inquiry,  no  man,  at  the  present  age  of  the  world,  can 
satisfy  his  conscience,  without  taking  into  the  ac- 
count the  grand  objects  to  which  the  subject  of  this 
narrative  was  so  successfully  devoted.  There  is  a 
mighty  work  yet  to  be  accomplished  for  the  redemp- 
tion of  fallen  men.  Though  a  few  sections  of  the 
globe  have  been  delivered  from  their  galling  mana- 
cles, whole  kingdoms  are  to  the  present  hour  in 
the  "  bonds  of  iniquity."  "  Darkness  covereth  the 
earth,  and  gross  darkness  the  people."  According 
to  the  most  judicious  calculations,  the  population  of 


244  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

the  earth  may  be  computed  at  eight  hundred  mil- 
lions.    Of  these  there  are- 

In  Asia, 500,000,000 

Africa,    90,000,000 

Europe, 180,000,000 

America,    30,000,000 

Total, 800,000,000 

The  proportion  of  these  who  bear  the  Christian 
name,  has  been  judged  to  be, 

In  Asia,   2,000,000 

Africa,    3,000,000 

Europe, 177,000,000 

America,    18,000,000 

In  all 200,000,000, 

leaving  six  hundred  millions  who  are  destitute  of  the 
gospel.  Let  any  man  whom  "  the  day  spring  from 
on  high  hath  visited,"  survey  these  regions  of  dark- 
ness and  death  without  emotion,  if  he  can.  Eigh- 
teen hundred  years  have  passed  away  since  the 
blood  of  propitiation  was  shed  for  the  sins  of  the 
world,  and  three-fourths  of  the  world  are  at  the  pre- 
sent hour  ignorant  of  the  stupendous  sacrifice.  The 
single  empire  of  China  contains  more  immortal  be- 
ings, than  there  are  expectants  of  a  happy  immor- 
tality on  the  face  of  the  whole  earth. 

Who  is  not  covered  with  confusion,  who  is  not 
filled  with  horror,  when  he  contemplates  the  va- 
lue of  one  deathless  soul,  and  ventures  to  unco- 
ver those  dark  regions,  where  the  "  god  of  this 
world,"  whose    despotism    is   so  relentless,   holds 


REV.  SAMUEL  J.  MILLS.  245 

so  large  a  portion  of  the  human  family  in  abject 
and  hopeless  bondage  ?  Is  it  so,  that  there  are  now 
on  the  earth  six  hundred  millions  of  men,  who  are 
"  children  of  disobedience  and  wrath" — six  hun- 
dred millions,  who  are  "  crowding  the  habitations  of 
cruelty" — six  hundred  millions,  with  no  assurance  of 
an  hereafter — without  a  God — without  a  Providence 
— without  a  Saviour — "  without  holiness,"  and  "  with- 
out hope,"  groping  their  way  through  this  world,  and 
unmoved  only  when  they  can  banish  all  apprehen- 
sion of  the  next  ?  O  that  my  head  were  waters,  and 
mine  eyes  a  fountain  of  tears !  One  would  think 
there  were  enough  in  the  contemplation  of  pagan 
pollution  and  wretchedness,  to  prove  an  effectual 
excitement  to  missionary  exertion.  Where  is  that 
zeal  for  the  honour  of  God,  that  abhorrence  of 
human  impiety,  that  compassion  for  the  souls  of  men, 
which  are  at  all  commensurate  with  the  mighty  consi- 
derations that  ought  to  call  them  into  action  ?  If 
it  is  not  an  idle  dream,  that  all  who  die  in  their  sins 
must  sink  into  an  eternal  hell ;  why  is  not  the  heart 
of  Christendom  penetrated  with  grief  and  sor- 
row for  pagan  lands  ?  Why  is  there  no  more  love 
for  the  poor  heathen  ?  Will  the  churches  never 
awake  from  this  guilty  slumber,  and  commence  the 
work  of  publishing  the  gospel  to  every  creature  ? 

If  the  world  we  inhabit  is  not  under  the  obscure 
dominion  of  chance,  but  the  direction  of  a  wise  and 
holy  Governor,  a  new  era  is  one  day  to  open  upon 
the  earth.  Moralists  have  taught,  and  poets  have 
oung,  that  this  iron  age  is  to  pass  away,  and  notwith- 
standing ilii*  dreadful  perspective,  that  the  golden 


246  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    LATE 

age  of  light  and  love  is  yet  to  stretch  its  splendours 
from  pole  to  pole.  From  infinitely  higher  authority 
too  we  know,  that  the  Mediatorial  Prince  is  on' the 
throne,  and  that  "  He  shall  have  dominion  from  sea 
to  sea,  and  from  the  river  to  the  ends  of  the  earth. 
The  heathen  are  his  inheritance,  and  the  uttermost 
parts  of  the  earth  are  for  his  possession.  All  the  ends 
of  the  earth  shall  remember  and  turn  unto  the  Lord." 
Nor  is  it  difficult  to  see  that  these  predictions  are  in 
a  train  of  accomplishment.  Long  as  the  event  has 
been  delayed,  long  as  the  prince  of  darkness  has 
reigned  almost  without  molestation ;  the  kingdom  of 
Christ  even  now  begins  to  extend  its  authority,  and 
the  glories  of  that  kingdom  to  look  toward  their  con- 
summation. Within  these  last  eight  and  twenty 
years,  God  has  been  bringing  into  view,  more  dis- 
tinctly than  ever,  his  own  omnipotent  hand,  in  go- 
verning the  world  for  the  sake  of  the  church.  The 
earth  is  helping  the  woman ;  kings  begin  to  be  fos- 
ter-lathers, and  queens  foster-mothers,  to  the  daugh- 
ter of  Zion;  and  good  men  and  bad  are  combining 
their  energies  for  the  sacred  cause  of  God's  dear 
Son. 

Who  then  will  not  come  up  to  the  help  of  the 
Lord  against  the  mighty  ?  Is  it  not  high  time  that 
every  man,  who  ventures  to  look  toward  the  sacred 
ministry,  should  seriously  ponder,  whether  it  may  not 
possibly  be  his  duty  to  live  and  die  among  the  hea- 
then ?  Go,  devoted  youth — take  your  Saviour's  last 
command,  and  spread  it  before  you;  and  before 
you  decide  on  your  destination  for  the  present 
world,  set  apart  one  day  of  fasting  and  prayer,  with 


REV.    SAMUEL    J.   MILLS.  24  3 

a  view  to  ascertain  your  duty  to  God  and  your  fel- 
low-men, in  this  vast  concern  ?  Is  it  not  high  time 
for  every  sober  christian  to  consider  himself  as  an 
agent  for  the  kingdom  of  Christ  among  the  heathen, 
and  under  the  highest  obligation  to  consecrate  him- 
self in  a  thousand  ways  to  this  all-important  service  ? 
Go,  consecrated  disciple — employ  to  the  utmost, 
and  on  every  occasion,  every  degree  of  influence  you 
possess,  and  all  the  means  in  your  power,  to  diffuse 
the  missionary  spirit,  and  plant  Immanuel's  standard 
on  every  land.  Is  it  not  high  time  for  every  ration- 
al man  to  say,  I  lay  it  down  as  a  maxim  of  my  life, 
and  will  hereafter  regard  it  as  one  of  the  principles 
of  my  conduct,  that  the  world  is  to  be  converted  to 
Christ? 


Date  Due 


■ 


/ 


